http://montalk.net/alien/145/discerning-alien-disinformation-part-1
Discerning Alien Disinformation: Part 1
montalk.net » 20 October 08
» Download the PDF: Fully formatted, 690kB. Good for printing in landscape mode with two pages per sheet.
Introduction
In less than a decade, mankind will be confronted with undeniable public disclosure of the alien presence1. The critical choices that follow will turn into tragic consequences if made in ignorance, confusion, weakness, or desperation. Therefore informed choices must be made to safeguard human freedom. This book is about acquiring discernment in handling future relations with alien forces by seeing and learning from their current methods of deception. We must consider the possibility of alien deception so that we can preempt it.
Distinguishing between peaceful and aggressive aliens is easy. A more difficult question is how to discern between positive aliens and negative ones pretending to be positive. This question is important because research suggests not all alien factions are sincere or have our best interests at heart. If hostile forces cunningly imitate benevolent ones, then anyone refusing to acknowledge this possibility invites deception. Those who deeply investigate the alien presence will inevitably conclude that such impostors are already here on earth waging psychological warfare upon us to disarm discernment and create within the population a growing desire for their imminent arrival and leadership.
If we enter into diplomatic relations with deceptive forces without recognizing them as such, we will be doomed to repeat history for the last time. Let us be reminded of how the Native Americans traded away valuable land for worthless trinkets and broken promises, or how even today Americans are trading their freedoms for tyranny in the name of security2. If it has happened before, what prevents it from happening again? Nothing except the awareness to choose differently. To preempt this possibility, we must know our priorities and develop a keen understanding of the differences between positive forces and negative impostors.
Asking how we can discern between the two will tug firmly at the lynchpin of the entire deception. Some might reject this by assuming all aliens must be positive, that such an exercise in prudence is nothing more than “xenophobic paranoia.” Well, maybe they are letting their biases interfere with their better judgment. Unfortunately this attitude is common today considering the scope and finesse of the alien disinformation campaign. It has been so intricately tailored to human psychological blind spots and emotional weaknesses that all but the most discerning and intuitively astute are being misled. As the saying goes, the road to hell is paved with good intentions: regardless of how much one pursues peace, love, and progress, without necessary awareness of contingencies the results may be just the opposite.
It is my firm conviction that genuinely positive aliens do exist and are active in our world, but that their true nature does not conform to popular expectation. Rather, it is the impostors who dress themselves in our naive scientific, cultural, religious, and spiritualistic assumptions to fortify their image.
Without knowledge of what positive aliens are truly like, people might accept the faux alternative. So my objective for this book is to survey the falsehoods propagated by the impostors and in later parts discuss the true nature of positive aliens. This should provide a good base of suggestions from which perceptive readers may formulate their own criteria of discernment.
Researching Transcendent Phenomena
It must be made absolutely clear that the alien phenomenon is nebulous by nature. Attempting to apply rigid scientific standards of objectivity to the alien phenomenon is impractical and unrealistic. Science has the luxury of dealing with a material reality that is universally verifiable, but the alien phenomenon is more complex and subtle than materiality. Not only does it involve intelligent beings who can choose how much of themselves to reveal and with whom they interact, but their interactions with us are governed by interdimensional dynamics that require dependence on the observer.
Unequivocal proof of aliens is personal and non-transferrable3. This tendency toward personal rather than objective proof does not mean that the alien phenomenon is subjective, as subjectivity would imply it has no independent existence and is just a product of the imagination. Nor is it objective, because objectivity would imply it has its own independent existence that is verifiable by anyone. Rather it transcends subjectivity and objectivity altogether by having an independent existence that only reveals itself on an individual, personal basis.
To penetrate the alien phenomenon, one must possess good intuition, sharp observation skills, be flexible in working with probabilities and provisional hypotheses instead of simplistic black and white dichotomies, have developed a good nose for detecting disinformation, be familiar with the available research to date, and as a bonus have adequate personal experience with the subject as well as empathic ability to psychically detect insincerity in others. If one or more of these assets is lacking, good use of the rest may compensate.
These qualities are what I myself have had to call upon to evolve the alien scenario presented in this book. It currently fits everything I have experienced, researched, observed, and intuited in life. What makes a good theory? That it has not been disproved by the facts, is the simplest theory explaining known data without having to ignore counter-evidential data, reveals real order behind things previously thought to be unrelated, can be personally tested and verified, meets continual confirmation from new data, and compared to alternatives it is the most probable and intuitively resonant theory true to experience and observation.
For the past fifteen years I have studied a broad range of books, magazines, lectures, documentaries, radio shows, news articles, websites, and research journals relevant to the alien presence. These were interpreted against the backdrop of my personal experiences, intuition, critical thinking, and the anecdotes of trusted others. From this I have pieced together a minimally complex hypothesis concerning whom the main alien players are, what the range of their capabilities appears to be, how they typically operate, and what this indicates about their possible motives.
However accurate or inaccurate my theory, the real situation is more complicated than what I am describing here. If nothing else, let what follows demonstrate the minimum level of complexity needed to approach the alien subject.
Description of the Primary Alien Types
I will begin by surveying the primary alien players: Greys, Reptilians, Mantids, and Nordics. These are the four recurring characters in both legitimate research and alien disinformation literature4. Of course there are other alien types, but they are not as prominent as these four, who appear in source after source. Therefore I will skip discussing the less noteworthy aliens and focus on the popular ones.
Greys
Greys are the most commonly encountered type of alien. They are between three and five feet tall with disproportionately large bulbous heads. Their skin varies from dolphin-grey to porcelain white and has a dry, rough, highly elastic texture. Hair and earlobes are absent, nose and mouth are vestigial. Greys are known for their prominent eyes, which are catlike or else completely obsidian if concealed beneath a dark covering. Their eyes range from small to large, round to almond-shaped. Their manner of movement may be described as swift and serpentine but robotic and graceless.
Greys are known to experience panic and frustration but lack complex emotions like empathy, compassion, love, and humor. This suggests their awareness is sustained by the primitive reptilian portion of the brain while the rest is purposed toward psychic and intellectual functions. What qualities make them useful has been overdeveloped, while the rest has been reduced. They are minimalist lifeforms optimized for their intended function.
Greys are genetically engineered, psychically enhanced, transdimensional worker-beings endowed with rudimentary sentience and a computer-like intelligence. In their most basic form they are artificially intelligent, programmable, organic robots grown in vessels from harvested biological materials. Greys work in groups, linked psychically into a hive mind, though each has some level of autonomy.
Their DNA is a modification of the reptilian genome, optimized for maximum psychic and cybernetic qualities. Cybernetic means they are remotely controllable when necessary, functioning as remote psychic probes, avatars, or portals through which the consciousness of their superiors may temporarily operate. So although by default they are programmed yet intelligent automatons with their own basic awareness, they are readily possessed or controlled by an external intelligence.
The Grey genome can infuse psychic and cybernetic elements into a fully sentient species through hybridization. This produces a new race that is psychically more potent but consciously more controllable. Tall Greys with a sentient demeanor and individualized consciousness are an extreme example of this, while Greys in their quintessential form are short worker drones; the former are often seen leading or supervising the latter. Any proportion of hybridization is possible with any number of species including humans and animals.
Greys are sometimes physical, other times seemingly ethereal. They can vary between these states depending on how deeply they have been projected or dimensionally rotated into our dimension. If deep enough to share the same level as ourselves, they will be completely physical to our senses. If only partially, then they will be invisible to our eyes yet lurking around to observe and influence. When physically invisible, Greys can still be intuitively detected, seen and tracked by animals, and perceived during astral projections or the hypnopompic state of consciousness.
Some Greys are not physical beings but thought-forms, which are etheric constructs without physical bodies who lack the ability to materialize in the physical. They would be used more for human possession, influencing, and monitoring purposes, whereas the tangible Greys are used for physical tasks like handling abductees.
Aliens native to another dimension, who require interaction with humans without crossing the dimensional border themselves, may use Greys as remote probes for psychically subduing, managing, and extracting human abductees from the physical plane. If Greys are grown from biological materials harvested from our world, their bodies would consist of materials already attuned to our dimension, which affords them easier operation within our physical environment. This would be the main reason Greys are so prevalent in abduction reports.
Another reason Greys are so commonly reported is that they are convenient front men for alien or human military factions wishing to keep their own involvement in the abduction phenomenon hidden for strategic purposes. These include Reptilian, Mantid, and Nordic alien types. Less is known about them than the Greys because they are met less often and are fewer in number. That does not mean they are less involved in the abduction phenomenon; they manage their abduction programs from behind the scenes and allow the Greys to continue with their given assignments without intervention by authorities unless demanded by circumstance.
Reptilians
Reptilians are humanoid beings with alligator-like features including vertical pupils, scales, and sometimes tails. There are different factions and types of Reptilians, though they all share traits of being highly intelligent and good tactical strategists; some even have excellent human language skills. Only a small minority are of relatively benevolent orientation5, while the rest appear too heavily locked into their genetically programmed predisposition toward psychopathy, power, and control. The latter are commonly implicated in incidences of rape, torture, and mutilation of humans by aliens6.
Reptilians are transdimensional and can physically manifest in our dimension for limited periods of time. Normally they stay back in their dimension in a more ethereal state and remotely operate Grey drones. When interfacing through a Grey, they can remotely feed off the emotional energy emitted by a terrified abductee nearby. This lifeforce energy is a source of nourishment and power for all interdimensional aliens of a negative orientation, as it does for their ethereal bodies and technologies what physical fuel does for our physical bodies and technologies. Reptilians are seen less often than Greys, but are known to be one of their superiors.
Mantids
Mantids are man-sized preying mantises with triangular heads, large wraparound eyes, and long bent arms. They are rarely seen except in the company of Reptilians or Greys aboard ships. Their consciousness is unemotional, calculating, but highly proficient in technical matters. They likely work as technicians specializing in consciousness manipulation, timeline alteration, and dimensional engineering.
Nordics
Nordics look like white Caucasian males and females. They are usually fair-skinned with light-colored eyes and primarily blond hair, though some have darker hair. Compared to the average human, Nordics tend to have better physiques, larger eyes, and greater stature. They are also telepathic and have superhuman intelligence. Nordics are also interdimensional beings normally existing beyond the dimensional veil, the difference being that sentient Nordics are relatively more adept at projecting themselves into our physical plane for extended periods of time than Reptilians, Mantids, and Greys. They can and do walk among us in public without notice.
Nordics fall into three main categories. When seen working with Greys as docile assistants, they are likely servile clones or synthetic humanoids rather than actual sentient Nordics. When they function as controllers and supervisors to Greys, Mantids, and Reptilians, they are Nordics of a negative orientation. When they are fully sentient, individualistic, ethical, and supportive of freewill, they are Nordics of a positive orientation.
Thus the Nordic physiology itself is no indication of orientation or intention. This is further complicated by positive and negative types blending smoothly into each other near the middle of the spectrum. Qualitatively speaking, the more negative Nordics have a coldness behind their eyes, positive Nordics a warmth, and servile Nordics a certain vacuousness.
Alien Involvement in Human History
Whatever alien groups were responsible for genetically engineering humans and seeding them upon various worlds are likely no longer with us. Nevertheless, some alien types, including the ones mentioned above, have made their own modifications to the human gene pool in more recent times. These modifications include the genetic programming of humans with universal weaknesses, biases, and shortcomings. Another modification is the creation of bloodlines with specific talents, predispositions, and destinies; specifically, bloodlines with penchants for political elitism, combative superiority, or psychic potency. None of the alien groups present today can rightly claim they created the human species, though falsely taking credit would help the ones advancing a negative agenda.
Historical, mythological, religious, and archeological records indicate aliens interacted openly with humans in ancient times. There were different warring alien factions, each faction had their respective human followers who saw them as gods and got caught up in their skirmishes. Some of this is evident in the Old Testament. Considering Biblical chronology, it appears that starting around 1,000 B.C. human-alien interactions became more covert, transitioning from “gods” openly walking the earth to private meetings with selected individuals, ambiguous sightings, and subjective visions.
While for society at large the alien presence faded from tangibility into myth, alien factions continued to advance their agendas covertly. This included the establishment of human secret brotherhoods who were entrusted with special knowledge and powers to shape the course of civilization and act according to the goals of their alien benefactors. Secret societies varied in their orientations, some bent on world domination and hoarding of knowledge, others charged with safeguarding esoteric knowledge from abuse and counterbalancing the forces of corruption.
Can Human Minds Comprehend Alien Motivations?
Regarding alien intentions, we must recognize that although aliens are different from us in many ways, in other ways they are very similar. The most commonly reported types — whether Nordic, Reptilian, Grey, or Mantid — are humanoid, having a torso with two legs and two arms, a head with two eyes, mouth, and nose. They are mortal, require sustenance, and travel in vehicles. They can communicate telepathically and sometimes verbally with humans.
According to information provided by abductees, contactees, and insiders, the majority of their supposed interstellar points of origin — Sirius, Arcturus, Procyon, Pleiades, Zeta Reticuli — are less than one hundred light-years from earth. That is 0.1% the diameter of the Milky Way. The similarity and proximity is so significant that we are very likely dealing with our cosmic relatives, whether future evolutionary offshoots of the human race who have traveled back in time, aliens who have genetically modified us in their image, or other variants of the humanoid template seeded on other worlds in this sector of the galaxy.
Therefore, alien motivations are not so foreign as to be a total mystery to our human minds. We can glimpse their mindset and intentions through sufficiently broad and deep research, personal interaction, clairvoyance, or even tapping into residual knowledge from having been alien in other incarnations.
What fails is intellectualizing from common scientific or religious assumptions about what their motivations might be while rejecting data from less conventional sources. The alien deception relies on these naive assumptions to build an overly simplistic anthropomorphic mask of plausibility to hide their true intentions.
What Observational Data Reveals of Alien Capabilities
Understanding the alien agenda is not easy, but it’s also not impossible. It can be approached, even if only partially, through uncommon intuition, awareness, and discernment. The first step is gaining a better understanding of their true nature and abilities. Let’s examine what UFO and abduction research reveals so far.
Alien ships can seem bigger on the inside than the outside, accelerate quickly to extreme velocities, travel at supersonic speeds without causing sonic booms, make sharp turns without inertial side-effects, jump between locations as though teleporting, and become invisible. When they hover at low altitudes over cars and buildings an audible pulsating hum is typically heard. Their hovering mechanism appears to involve pulsed gravitational fields synthesized from separate waveforms to produce directional thrust7.
All these indicate mastery over the fabric of spacetime. Alien technology can alter the local gravitational potential to change the time rate, nullify inertia, and compress space to change physical scale. Invisibility and teleportation suggests they have access to hyperspace as well, moving into hyperspace slightly to become invisible, or entirely to take a shortcut to another location. Their technology is therefore ultra-relativistic and hyperdimensional in nature.
Aliens can walk or float through solid walls. Using a special beam emitted by the alien ship outside, they can target, levitate, and extract an abductee from his home through solid glass windows, thin walls, and other nonferrous barriers. The abductee does not dematerialize into energy or small particles, but rather slips through the barrier like one sheet of paper over another.
Alien technology allows the generation of wormholes or short conduits through hyperspace between distant points in spacetime. This can manifest as a portal that opens into the abductee’s bedroom and leads to an underground base.
Abductees may experience a sudden cessation of natural outside noises (like the chirping of crickets) during the onset of an abduction. They may also notice a change in air pressure, an unsettling alteration in the contrast level of light and shadows in the room, an amber tint to the air, and a feeling like a heavy veil or bell jar is descending over themselves or the immediate area8. These indicate that the local area is being dimensionally isolated from the surrounding space and disconnected from the surrounding time stream so that, for potential witnesses outside the bubble, the abduction takes place in a single moment and thereby escapes their observation. Otherwise abductions would be impossible in busy urban areas. The bubble also produces a shifted environment that is easier for incoming abductors to operate within since it meets them halfway.
Abductors also have physiological and psychological control over their targets. Roadside abductions involve a driver getting the sudden irresistible urge to pull over. Abductees at home who are not yet asleep may feel a strong pressure to quickly lie down and go to sleep, or feel their willpower and self-control slipping away as a veil of heaviness descends over them. Greys have telepathic ability to subdue abductees, induce or remove fear, and cause temporary paralysis.
Not all abductions are physical. Some take not the body but the soul, more specifically the etheric and astral bodies, which during sleep separate naturally from the physical body and hover over it. The soul is whisked away by a vortical tractor beam and taken dimensionally upwards where abductors perform various scans and manipulations upon it before returning it to the body. The abductee is rarely aware of any of this, unless accidentally awakening while out of body, in which case it’s possible to fight the tractor beam and avoid the soul abduction through sheer willpower to return to the body and awaken. Thus, interdimensional aliens are capable of directly manipulating the nonphysical components of human beings, not just the physical.
All the above is, for the most part, common knowledge in abduction research. Less known is the degree to which aliens can manipulate thoughts, feelings, perceptions, life events, and history itself. Even less known are their more esoteric and nonphysical motivations. Information about these must be distilled from areas outside the usual gamut of abduction research. It comes from private personal experiences correlated with that of others, plenty of careful observation and testing, suggestions and inspiration from unconventional sources, and creative puzzle solving with pieces that on the surface seem unrelated to the abduction phenomenon, such as ideas found in occult, gnostic, shamanic, religious, or spiritual works for instance. This will be discussed in the next part.
Continue to Part 2 »
Notes
1 This estimate is based on several factors including: 1) the rate at which the public is being acclimated to the existence of aliens, 2) the speed at which climate, economic and political instabilities are heading toward conditions ripe for alien intervention, 3) what abductees and contactees have been told concerning the completion of the alien hybridization program and timing of alien contact with humanity at large, 4) the popular anticipation that 2012-2013 will be a time of great transformation, which would be a strategic entry point for aliens intending to play upon those expectations, 5) the potentially devastating effects of the next solar cycle set to peak 2010-2013, and 6) personal observations on the current readiness of individuals who will likely play roles in galactic diplomacy and how many more years it will take for them to reach full maturity for the task.
2 See Allies of Humanity: Book Two (Summers, 2005) for greater elaboration on the parallels between natives and explorers of our own history and what we will soon face.
3 The metaphysical, hyperdimensional, and intelligent nature of the alien presence makes the UFO phenomenon function like a macroscopic quantum phenomenon dependent on the observer. This leads to an uncertainty principle preventing universal certainty. So the more universal the proof of aliens, the less convincing the evidence, as with videotaped UFO sightings, which, despite being viewable by anyone, are too lacking in detail to be convincing. Conversely, the more convincing the evidence, the less universal the proof, as happens with abductees who have undeniable personal proof of their experiences but are unable to record and thus share their experiences.
4 See the resources listed at the end of this book, specifically the following: Angelucci, Jadczyk, The Blue Planet Project, Turner, Jacobs, Andrews, Delicado, fore, Valerian, Lorgen, and Royal.
5 As for the possiblity of benevolent Reptilians, this has been circumstantially suggested by The Lacerta Files, The Convoluted Universe Book Two (Cannon, 2005, pp. 272-300), and television shows like V: The Miniseries and Stargate SG-1 where fifth columinists worked within the ranks of negative aliens to subvert their control. If benevolent Reptilians exist, they would likely keep a very low profile.
6 Such incidencees are documented in the works of Eve Lorgen, James Bartley, and Karla Turner among others.
7 See Unconventional Flying Objects (Hill, 1995) for a scientific investigation into UFO propulsion systems. Through a process of elimination, the author concluded that pulsed gravitational fields were employed. If so, then directionality would be possible through a phased array of field emitters.
8 The Cassiopaean Transcripts explains the amber tinting as bleed-through from “fourth density” (higher-dimensional realm). I have observed this and alteration in lighting contrast during the onset of an abduction. Sight Unseen (Hopkins and Rainey, 2004) mentions amber tinting. Chasing Phantoms (Conti, 2009) recounts this phenomenon and the bell jar effect as well.
Sunday, February 7, 2010
Aliens and their Master Plans
Synopsis of the Alien Master Plan.
montalk.net » 22 June 04
This article addresses some important questions regarding the alien agenda. It merely skims the surface and should therefore supplement your own research, not replace it. If you want a thorough grasp of what’s going on, I recommend analyzing with discernment the following books:
Gods of Eden – William Bramley
The Threat – Dr David Jacobs
Taken – Dr Karla Turner
The Love Bite – Eve Lorgen
Into the Fringe – Dr Karla Turner
God’s Gladiators – Stuart Wilde
Tales from the Timeloop – David Icke
UFOs and the National Security State – Richard Dolan
The Allies of Humanity – Marshall Summers
Bringers of the Dawn – Barbara Marciniak
The Ra Material, Books I,II,III – Don Elkins, Carla Rueckert
Cassiopaean Transcripts – Cassiopaeans, LKJ
Each of these contain valuable pieces to the puzzle. Use your heart to tell you what is right, and use intellect to tell you what is false. The same goes for what you read in this article. Keep what makes sense, and throw out what is blatantly false.
“Something’s right til proven wrong or something better comes along.”
Are we alone in the universe?
Of course not. We’re not even alone on earth. Even assuming that a finite 3D universe is all there is, calculations show a high probability that intelligent life exists elsewhere in this galaxy and that earth has seen the presence of extraterrestrials. Anyone with common sense acknowledges this possibility, anyone with an open mind will research the subject, and anyone with open eyes will confirm for themselves that aliens exist, have been active in our past, and continue to be actively involved in human affairs today.
Skeptics tend to be ignorant and refuse to examine all the evidence, closing their eyes and claiming they don’t see any evidence that aliens exist. In truth, ignorance is never proof to the contrary. To put it another way, “Just because your head’s up your ass doesn’t mean the sun don’t shine.”
Evidence is everywhere – from worldwide religious and mythological accounts commonly describing ancient encounters with advanced beings, anomalous archaeological sites and artifacts indicating past use of superior technology, over a century’s worth of eyewitness sightings of UFOs, hundreds of physical trace samples recovered from UFO landing sites, government documents and whistleblowers acknowledging the existence of extraterrestrials, and thousands of abduction cases that include multiple witnesses, memories recalled without hypnosis, and undisputable physical and medical evidence confirming these accounts.
In a nutshell, what is the alien agenda?
Mankind is being enslaved by non-human forces who are technologically, psychically, and dimensionally superior to us. They consist of multiple factions, spanning multiple dimensions and locations in spacetime, all here to take a slice of the human pie.
Their ultimate goal is to assimilate us into their fascist empire and parasitically exploit us for our biological, etheric, and physical resources. Through covert manipulation and hyperdimensional tricks that utilize time travel, they have secretly manipulated and exploited humanity in every way conceivable for tens of thousands of years. We are now seeing their plans overtly manifest with the abduction and hybrid breeding program, and their imminent portrayal as saviors to a human race gone mad with world conflict. If the world accepts them as saviors, individual freedom as we know it will become snuffed like a blown candle, leaving only darkness.
Given their technological superiority, why don’t hostile alien forces just take over the planet?
For strategic reasons, their invasion is a drawn out process rather than a single spectacular blitzkrieg as one might expect, though the latter can be used to finalize the invasion once the first phase has spiritually tranquilized the target population. There are many problems with an overt invasion using physical force. History has shown that visible tyrants are also visible targets who quickly fall if they reveal themselves before total control has been established. Smarter tyrants stay hidden and cleverly manipulate the population into first defeating and enslaving itself.
Cosmic tyrants exist who seek to assimilate entire worlds into their empire. The premature invasion of those who have targeted us could lead to conflicts threatening the two resources they have come here to exploit: earth and its inhabitants. They prefer that we willingly hand over ourselves and the planet with the least amount of resistance. This can only happen under the condition that we are unaware of their true nature or agenda. Preparing such deception requires much groundwork. Thus, they have chosen to covertly and patiently manipulate human society toward that end.
Their preferred method of subversion is to create elite among the population who do the dirty work of enslaving the rest. What we know as the “secret government” is an occult technocracy comprised of these elite humans. The secret government is using problem-reaction-solution techniques to frame world conflicts as pretexts for the establishment of a “New World Order,” an overt global totalitarian regime that will lockdown any potential for resistance and secure earth for easy assimilation into the alien empire.
Why have they not finished their invasion sooner, back when our technology was too primitive to damage their desired resources?
As mentioned, they prefer we willingly hand over our collective freewill. Only recently have we become technologically and politically advanced enough to create and support the infrastructure of the New World Order through which we are intended to enslave ourselves. They make their victims dig their own graves.
On a side note, this policy of brutal efficiency was demonstrated by the Nazis in their execution of captives. The rise and fall of Nazi Germany was orchestrated by the secret government as a test run for what is now becoming manifest, and much of Nazi ideology and methodology was a direct reflection of the hostile alien mindset.
Ironically, the secret government itself is just a global version of the “sonderkommando,” the elite squads of Jews the Nazis selected from among the concentration camp population to control and execute their own people. Despite promises of power and survival, the sonderkommando were quickly discarded once they finished serving their purpose, and the secret government faces a similar fate once the alien invasion is complete.
Don’t members of the secret government know they’re being deceived?
In a negative hierarchy, all subordinates are in some way duped by their superiors, as that is how superiority is maintained. It is the wishful nature of such individuals to think they share the top of the food chain. Other members are forced to uphold their allegiance due to blackmail, oath, or mind programming. While these factors keep the hierarchy together, they also serve as its undoing when the control system encounters unpredictable obstacles and becomes unstable. Pressured members will betray their superiors when given the chance, and ambitious members may take the opportunity to initiate a frenzied power grab that breaks loyalties and dissolves cohesion, thus weakening its structure to the point of implosion. This is more typical of human hierarchies than alien ones, as the latter are too refined to create such bumbling errors.
Is this why the secret government will eventually be discarded?
Partly. Primary reason is that the secret government is useful as the singular scapegoat upon whom to eventually pin all crimes against humanity of which hostile aliens themselves are the ultimate orchestrators. By disposing the scapegoat through a global catharsis, alien hands are washed clean, leaving them in safe position to be presented as saviors. Even now this agenda is visible. Through various personalities in the exopolitics field, the secret government is already being branded as a paranoid Cabal keeping mankind from open contact with alien benefactors, holding us back from our rightful destiny to enter into galactic citizenship. Like a good cop / bad cop routine, presenting the Cabal as the sole “bad guy” and aliens as the “good guys” is pushing two false choices, and therein lies the deception. To defeat the agenda, mankind must not choose between peaceful assimilation and ignorant xenophobia, but rather between peaceful assimilation and peaceful liberation, liberation from both the secret government and their alien overlords.
The other reason is that as long as the control system remains stable, the secret government maintains its cohesion and allegiance to the alien forces. Due to upcoming earth changes and other factors, the times ahead introduce elements of unpredictability that threaten to destabilize the control system; the hierarchy thrives on predictability because it is a pre-requisite for control.
Because of human folly, alien forces see the secret government as unreliable during such times and unnecessary in the period that follows. They will be among the first to be eliminated, because they would otherwise be the first to resist the alien presence by using what technology they have been given, in an effort to perpetuate their own survival and maintain their power. The final phase of the alien agenda has no room for human elite, and any promises given them now about survival in a post-cataclysmic future are lies used to bargain their allegiance.
While the exploitation of human nature has afforded our alien manipulators easy success in what they have accomplished so far, human nature ultimately threatens to undermine the finalizations of their plan which requires total allegiance on our part to their empire. As long as we have an innate ability to empathize and tap into spiritual wisdom and as long as we can long for individuality and freedom, our loyalty and their security cannot be permanently guaranteed or enforced.
How do alien forces plan to counter the problem of “human nature”?
Einstein once said that a problem’s solution cannot come from the same level where the problem originated. If human nature is the problem, then only a non-human element can be the solution. At present, the problem resides in the inevitable failure of both the secret government and future humans to maintain unconditional obedience to their alien masters due to fundamental genetic and metaphysical differences and the fact that we are individualistic and opportunistic by nature.
Once the New World Order is initiated, their solution is to place humanity under the leadership of a genetically engineered “master race” of alien-human hybrids. These hybrids surpass us in intellectual and psychic abilities, and they do not “suffer” from the “weaknesses” of human nature such as empathy and the longing for individual freedom. While maintaining control, they will then interbreed with the human population to infuse these genetic characteristics into humanity at large. Thus, in the end mankind will be biologically predisposed toward subservience to the alien empire, alleviating the empire of having to expend unnecessary resources enforcing their control. At that point, we will be locked into bondage and the alien agenda will have reached its conclusion.
We are seeing evidence of this already. For example, we are being culturally pre-conditioned to eventually accept the policy of interbreeding between humans and hybrids. Standards of physical beauty embodied in supermodels and actresses increasingly move toward emphasis upon features typical of hybrids: low forehead, small chin, triangular face, large eyes, and slim androgynous bodies. It wasn’t too long ago that the “hybrid” look would have been considered disturbing and unhealthy, but today the trend has been toward the sexualization of these characteristics.
How will this hybrid race be created?
Alien abductions serve multiple purposes, and this is one of them. Presently, the hybrid breeding program is virtually finished. Hybrids look human, but lack our aforementioned qualities that make us liable to resist an overt alien presence. Some are already being silently integrated into the population. A few are being unwittingly born into human families, others will be introduced in mass numbers later this decade when they reach child-bearing age.
Some hybrids among us are already being passed off as “Indigo Children,” though not all Indigo Children are hybrids. The hybrids most successfully following their intended programming act like little psychopaths, have contempt for humans, and possess acute intellectual and psychic powers to support their ambitions. It is these qualities that make them fit for eventually ruling over humanity in obedience to their alien superiors.
What is the actual process used in the creation of hybrids?
The actual process involved is complicated, but here is a simple description. Both genetic and metaphysical factors must be taken into account, as it is the latter that accounts for the hybrid breeding program taking more time than one might expect.
Our DNA is the interface mechanism between the nonphysical soul and physical body. For this interface to hold both together, genetics must match soul profile. A slight mismatch in one will cause a mutation in the other, but too much of a mismatch keeps the the soul from seating in the body. So to genetically modify or create an entire race, it is not enough to merely engineer the genetic code, but to synchronize its profile and growth with that of the souls intended to occupy the bodies.
This is why people with specific bloodlines especially resonant with the aliens’ own soul nature are heavily targeted for abduction. Resonance exists because at some point in the ancient past, individuals within that bloodline may have consciously aligned with a negative spiritual existence and thus imprinted their genetic code with this alignment. Their descendants carry this imprint, which is considered valuable as stock material for engineering the hybrid race. The physical nature of these genetics matches in critical areas with the intended metaphysical characteristics of the hybrids.
This stock material is crossed with selected alien genetics and tweaked to create a wide variety of hybrids, some more successful than others. Until a self-sustaining and self-reproducing hybrid race could develop, these fetuses were often implanted into an abductee’s womb for gestation. The human etheric body is rich in emotional and vital energies, which helps the gestating fetus develop robustly. Those that lack this etheric nourishment either fail to develop or become sickly hybrid children once born.
Successful hybrids are those who can indefinitely survive in a densely physical environment such as our own, who are capable of successfully reproducing with humans and amongst themselves, who look human enough to integrate easily, and who are void of any undesirable human traits.
What is the soul nature of these hybrids?
Even with their human physiology, considering that the hybrid genetic profile is extremely resonant with the soul nature of
their creators, it is very likely the latter intend to incarnate into these bodies themselves. Some hybrids may be born with alien souls, others may function as empty containers that work their way into strategic social positions and standby to receive the alien soul at a later time. It is also possible that hybrids have their own unique soul matrix, though the end result would be the same.
Occupying hybrid bodies would afford our alien manipulators the strengths of both alien and human races with none of either’s weaknesses. Human weakness is the longing for individual freedom and ability to empathize, and alien weakness is the inability to stay in our physical environment for prolonged periods of time. The hybrids are biologically robust like us because they have virtually human bodies, but they will be be mentally superior and loyal to the aliens if they have souls identical to them. Additionally, since offspring are imprinted with the soul energies of both parents, it would quicken the metaphysical modification of mankind for the hybrid parent to have a negatively oriented alien soul.
Why can’t aliens stay in our physical environment for prolonged periods of time?
They require psychic or etheric energy to project themselves into our three dimensional environment. In their natural state, they are four-dimensional (4D) beings who exist in a more etheric level of reality, but can choose to become physical with an expenditure of energy. Our three-dimensional world is embedded in a four-dimensional universe, meaning 4D beings must focus their essence into a narrow range to become temporarily 3D. Otherwise they appear invisible to us, a situation that can be compared to an aquarium in a room – we are fish who are aware of other fish, but we remain relatively unaware of those outside the aquarium who observe us.
This is true mainly for alien types known as “reptilians” or “lizards.” To save energy, they prefer staying in their native 4D environment, while using various interface mechanisms to remotely interact with 3D. For example, they have constructed a cybernetic race of beings we recognize as “grays,” which serve as 3D “spacesuits” for them. Grays are genetically engineered robots technologically interfaced with the reptilian soul. They are cybernetic probes into our reality that can stay for relatively longer periods of time and are used to carry out abductions and other tasks.
This lack of physicality affords them many advantages and disadvantages. As an advantage, etheric technology is four dimensional and beyond the strictures of our linear time, so reptilians can see and operate within our possible past, present, and future realities simultaneously. Combined with their calculative strategy, they are thus capable of engineering very complicated and far-ranging manipulations of a hyperdimensional nature.
These hyperdimensional manipulations can include changing the past in seemingly trivial ways to affect the choices a targeted individual makes in the present. Reptilians don’t know which choice we will make, and they cannot change the choices we have already made out of freewill, but they can see and change everything else. So while they cannot easily violate the freewill of a spiritually resilient person, they can bias his choices by tweaking the circumstances.
Since they exist beyond our space and time, they are free of linear time limits. This means they can individually target and manipulate as many people as they need to. While an abductee perceives several years passing between two abductions, aliens move instantly from one to the next. So despite the grandiose nature of the alien agenda that targets entire planets and civilizations, they also manipulate on an individual basis all whom they perceive as threats.
As a disadvantage, their lack of physicality prevents them from more easily violating freewill through the use of force.
Physicality is an environment where causality is prime, where one being can cause an unwanted effect in another because both are subject to the laws of physics. This is less true in a 4D environment where physicality is variable, and where actions work on a synchronistic rather than causal level. Attempting to violate someone’s freewill using synchronistic actions results in running into more metaphysical roadblocks than doing it directly with force. For that reason, reptilians desire a more physical state, to expand the range of what they can do. The hybrid breeding program is directed toward that end.
What about military abductions?
The secret government’s military factions regularly abduct people for a wide variety of uses, often working under alien factions and using their technology. These uses are too numerous and complex to mention in detail, but include mind control programs, genetics research projects, and the use of psychically sensitive people for remote viewing and assassination purposes. Due to their hyperdimensional technology, these military factions can covertly abduct people during sleep by beaming them out of their local spacetime through portals and into military bases.
Military abductees are frequently tortured via electroshock to create split personalities and install self-destruct, sleeper assassin, or sexual slave mind programming. For example, some mind control projects have created thousands of sleeper agents who can be posthypnotically triggered at a future date to commit mass violence, which would serve as a pretext for the totalitarian clampdown on our freedoms. Military abductees are also frequently raped by reptilian aliens who feed upon their fear and suffering. Others lead double lives where one personality participates in covert military missions that would seem like science fiction to the other personality. Hyperdimensional technology makes this time sharing possible.
How can one stop being abducted by aliens?
It is difficult to stop abductions permanently without round-the-clock vigilance. Nevertheless, they can be reduced in their severity and frequency of occurrence through some of the following:
1) giving up all karmic and ego-based reasons for wanting them to continue
2) choosing to resist abductions by firmly and frequently intending that they stop
3) choosing emotional stability, positivity, and serenity over hysteria and obsessive fear
4) becoming consciously aware of abductions before, during, or after they happen
5) learning from evidence gained after every abduction how to counter their tactics
6) increasing one’s spiritual resiliency by seeking and applying knowledge and wisdom
7) asking for divine protection and assistance
These methods help deter both soul and physical abductions. In a soul abduction, the body is left asleep but the soul is taken and “worked upon” and then put back. For purely physical abductions, one could also try detection, shielding, or scrambling methods to annoy aliens and display one’s resistance. Examples include voice-activated tape recorders, metal shielding, ultraviolet lights, white noise fields, etc…
Can anything be done to stop the alien agenda?
The alien agenda depends heavily upon us relinquishing our collective freewill. If the aliens deceptively appear as saviors, and hybrids as a positive step in human evolution, then people will gladly support them. Their enthusiastic support for the alien “saviors” may be great enough to drive them toward suppressing any resistance movements, seeing them as enemies to the betterment of mankind.
However, if enough people can be informed ahead of time about the alien agenda, then the deception will not be as successful. It may even spark debate and open the floodgates of information that expose them for what they are. When more people are informed, collective freewill won’t be given up so foolishly.
What are they doing to counter the possibility of people waking up and resisting?
Before the information age, knowledge was easily suppressed. Today, it is more easily corrupted with disinformation. The alien and secret government factions now work to suppress or corrupt truth wherever they find it. They seek and destroy those attempting to reveal truth, weaken others’ ability to discern truth for themselves, and program the rest to immediately ridicule or ignore truth when they hear it.
Individuals perceived as threats to the alien agenda receive custom attention. They are abducted and implanted for monitoring purposes. After being observed for weaknesses, they are repeatedly abducted and mind programmed with posthypnotic suggestions to indulge in self-destructive thoughts, emotions, and behavior. If they resist these, they are socially ridiculed or publicly discredited. Those with less spiritual resilience receive increasingly violent harassment.
Why don’t negative forces just kill them?
Due to metaphysical reasons, not all who are targeted can simply be killed; they must freely choose to destroy themselves.
However, their spiritual resilience declines if they do not resist self-destruct programming, which then makes them susceptible to more drastic targeting measures. Of those who succumb, some are given diseases like cancer that quietly eliminates them, some are permanently abducted and consumed, and others die in freak accidents.
It is also possible, and very effective, for susceptible individuals to be inconspicuously killed, reanimated, and replaced as disinformation agents. They then serve to undo all damage done prior to being replaced. This happens frequently to vulnerable authors, researchers, politicians, and scientists.
While the switchover passes without notice, one can usually observe a drastic and disturbing shift in their research focus and methods. Others who fail to discern truth for themselves and instead rely upon supposed credible sources to tell them what to think do not notice this shift and go along with it. As can be seen, there is no substitute for personal discernment and the spiritual resiliency that comes with integrity and knowledge.
Besides influential people being mind programmed or replaced as disinformation agents, how else are negative forces suppressing the spread of knowledge?
Willpower, knowledge, spiritual resiliency, mental clarity, and emotional purity are qualities that reduce one’s level of susceptibility to being influenced by negative forces. There are billions of humans for whom these qualities are not a priority due to the simplicity of their reason for incarnating. This makes them very easily manipulated by alien forces and the secret government to serve as buffers against the system-destabilizing effect of “insurgent” individuals.
Their function in the alien agenda is to serve as “hired clappers” in the crowd by using peer pressure, ridicule, and mass consensus to override the influence of the minority who seek truth. They are also easily directed toward surrounding truth-seekers and engaging them in energy draining relationships or friendships that do nothing but sedate, distract, or sabotage.
Additionally, there exist artificial humans who are manufactured by alien forces to serve as disinformation agents capable of corrupting the knowledge of a truth-seeker via direct interaction. These are virtually identical in function to reanimated/replaced humans, except they lack a concrete traceable past. Because they are remotely controlled, they can precisely deliver disinformation customized to fit a truth-seekers profile, something the aforementioned “hired clappers” cannot do.
As can be seen, negative alien forces have in place a very effective system for the direct suppression and corruption of knowledge. To summarize, this system includes the following:
1) the abduction and self-destruct mind programming of truth-seekers to end their quest
2) peer pressure placed upon them by so-called hired clappers
3) direct targeting by artificial humans
4) the disinformation disseminated by programmed or replaced sources of authority
This supplements the various religious, political, economic, and scientific control mechanisms already established by the secret government to control society at large.
If we do wake up as a planet, will desperate alien factions risk using force?
They have invested much energy toward securing earth and its population for their exploitation, so they will not give up easily.
As discussed before, force is usually kept to a minimum while strategy is optimized to ensure efficient use of energy and the preservation of their desired resources. But sometimes force is the only strategy left. As always, they would use it by getting others to do the work for them.
Due to their aversion to the physicality of our environment, they employ physical and expendable beings as their enforcers.
This could include human soldiers, the hybrid elite, and any additional reinforcements they may bring in from outside our solar system. The latter tend to include soldiers recruited from other worlds they have already conquered. Nevertheless, direct confrontation with 4D forces is inevitable if we were to transcend our 3D states and enter their realm.
Acting alone in our present physical condition, even with a world united under a single technologically advanced government, we would be unable to successfully repel such an overt takeover. In the best of such cases, we would be like monkeys fighting armed poachers. Such conditions are unlikely anyway since the secret government or hybrid elite will ensure that the world does not act unilaterally against the alien forces and instead works to suppress resistance movements.
Given the scope of their knowledge suppression mechanism—and if that fails, the overwhelming nature of their overt invasion—is there any hope?
Yes, there is hope in the sense that divine plans are in place to balance the equation and give us a fighting chance of transcending alien manipulation and escaping our fragile physical conditions. The help we receive from higher sources is of a catalytic nature, meaning it merely assists our own efforts.
From one perspective, 3D earth is little more than a prison planet run by tyrannical forces about to implement their “final solution.” We cannot fight as prisoners because we are too weak. To avoid enslavement and liquidation, we must become empowered by first escaping this prison – thankfully with the help of those who have escaped before us. This means accepting divine help, transcending our limited physical states, and evolving into 4D beings ourselves. Only then will we be on a level playing field with our alien manipulators.
From a more metaphysical perspective, 3D earth is a school of hard knocks. The quantum leap in evolution we require to withstand the overt alien takeover is not impossible, it is inevitable – every life lesson we learn brings us closer to graduating from our three dimensional physical existence. This process is natural and need not be forced; for those of us who have chosen the path of integrity and truth, our individual destinies are intertwined with the divine plan, and we have been synchronistically guided since birth to have the right experiences needed to prepare us for what is to come.
Among us are numerous advanced souls from higher realms who have incarnated into our world to help destabilize the alien control system and catalyze the evolution of those ready to graduate for the first time. Many don’t remember who they are or where they came from, and from early childhood most are heavily targeted by negative forces for self-destruction due to their threatening roles as system destabilizers. Those who overcome these obstacles grow strong enough to contribute toward the divine plan by spreading knowledge and assisting the evolution of others. They are former prisoners who have come back to show others how to leave the prison. Many of these we might call “positive aliens.” Take note that no one is chosen or special – anyone can take part in the divine plan who chooses to follow his or her heart and seek knowledge.
Knowledge is the key, for it helps us see through deception and fuels our evolution. Because of knowledge, the alien agenda will be exposed. Because of knowledge, we will evolve new insights and metaphysical abilities that can prepare us to better counter an overt alien takeover. Divine forces are at work to help us learn – if we actively seek knowledge, the way will be shown. If we actively apply knowledge, the path will be cleared. And if we actively share knowledge, the path will be followed by others.
Overlooked Aspects of the Alien Presence
01/10/2008
↳ aliens
Hyperdimensional Characteristics – Aliens are sophisticated nonhuman entities. Technological superiority is their least important advantage; what matters more is their dimensional superiority. Their native state of existence transcends the limitations of space-time. Whereas our existence is constrained by linear time, aliens can see and manipulate our past, present, and future possibilities simultaneously from a position outside linear time. They can also temporarily project themselves into our universe, taking physical form according to what archetypes in our collective unconscious best approximate their higher dimensional essence. The assumption that aliens are three-dimensional beings like us who have flown here in mechanically constructed spaceships from planets far away covers only a small subset of the entire alien presence, and it is severely insular to examine only the hardest physical evidence of the alien phenomenon in the name of science. The alien presence is mostly hyper dimensional and therefore nebulous because its true nature far exceeds the boundaries of popular assumption.
Positive vs. Impostor Aliens – Whether aliens are benevolent or hostile depends on whether they foster an expansion in our freewill and awareness or if they seek to undermine these. It is not enough to judge alien intentions according to transient social, political, religious, or scientific standards. Covertly hostile aliens could easily pander to our insecurities and wishful thinking by offering stunning scientific knowledge, religious answers, political unity, and the promise of global peace and prosperity in exchange for our unquestioning obedience. Thorough investigation of the alien presence reveals that preparations for just such a scenario are currently underway. In times of desperation, people tend to sacrifice liberty for security. Should mankind accept such a Faustian bargain the end result would be complete assimilation and enslavement. To prevent this possibility, we must ask the most important question of all: how can one distinguish between positive aliens and cunning impostors? Mankind has everything to gain in exercising its discernment this way, and doubt is cast on the sincerity and wisdom of anyone who persistently refuses to explore the full depth of this question.
False Dichotomies – Offering two false choices is the surest way of manipulating someone into making a bad decision. We must be on guard for false dichotomies, opposites that only appear to be so on the surface. Alien impostors have used this method of subterfuge to hide their real agenda and shape public opinion. Examples: aliens vs. paranoid military cabal, nordics / grays vs. violent reptilians, or good reptilians vs. renegade negative reptilians. If the truth were that grays, certain nordics, human military factions, and reptilians were actually unified participants in the negative alien agenda, the motivation for these false dichotomies makes perfect sense. Should mankind falsely perceive some of these elements as “good guys” due to their seeming opposition to obvious “bad guys”, then the deception succeeds. Therefore we must thoroughly examine the basis of any claimed oppositions.
Mind Programming – Alien abductions are more common than assumed because their primary purpose and procedure is generally too subtle for abductees and researchers to notice, while the less prevalent but more tangible functions get the attention. Abduction literature often mentions medical testing and genetic experimentation, but not the bigger purpose of widespread behavioral modification through implantation and posthypnotic programming. This involves temporarily extracting a person from the physical plane and programming his subconscious with commands that later bias his choices toward those beneficial to the negative alien agenda. An abductee may go to sleep one night full of enthusiasm for a fruitful endeavor only to get abducted and over the following days acquire an irrational aversion to pursuing it further. Unless they are aware of their own irrational impulses and listen to reason and intuition, people can be programmed to sabotage themselves or others, to follow unwise paths in life, enter into artificially arranged relationships, or turn off suddenly to promising business or social relations.
Hybridization vs Epigenetics – The alien hybridization project is justified on the grounds that by combining our physical hardiness and emotional flexibility with the intelligence and psychic prowess of alien grays, we can ensure a better future for both our species. It is said that only through hybridization can mankind advance to its next evolutionary phase. But this is among the greatest deceptions of all. The emerging field of epigenetics strongly suggests that changes in our consciousness, in our beliefs and awareness and perceptions, cause corresponding changes in our personal DNA. This means that a great spiritual leap in mankind will automatically create a great genetic leap through an entirely natural process. Why, then, are grays so desperate in artificially merging our two species? The best hypothesis is that hybridization actually hijacks what should be a natural progression and further locks the human soul matrix into an even more adulterated gene pool, as has been done before. Greater intelligence and psychic power does not necessarily mean we become more empathetic, discerning, or connected to our higher spiritual guidance, it simply means we become more capable tools, especially if hybridization comes at the price of individuality.
Layered Screen Memories – Screen memories are false memories given by abductors to cover-up anything that could not be entirely erased from recollection. These are well known in abduction research, but not so well known is that screen memories come in multiple layers. For instance, one might falsely remember a deer staring through the bedroom window when in reality it was an alien during the onset of an abduction. With the aid of hypnosis the abductee may penetrate this screen, but the abduction account that follows may itself also be a screen designed to cover-up what really went on during the abduction. What in reality may have been a torturous programming session and the harvesting of lifeforce through inflicted suffering can, through a secondary screen memory, be remembered as a wonderful experience. But hypnotists do not typically probe farther than the primary screen memory because they are unaware how deep the deception goes, thus they become unwitting accomplices in the propagation of disinformation.
Human Abductors – Aliens are not the only abductors; human factions are also involved. Abductees have independently reported seeing alien and human personnel working side by side in underground military bases. The line between alien and human abductors is blurred due to technological and genetic fusion between the two over recent decades, especially after the human element lost its autonomy to the superior alien element. The purpose all along was to acquire control over the vast resources and manpower of the black-ops military infrastructure. Abductions by these groups involve not only further hybridization projects and mind programming, but also the utilization of abductees as psychic assassins, remote viewers, and programmed sleeper agents. It is doubtful that any positive aliens are working in collaboration with human military groups considering their truly opposite philosophies. One need only examine the full spectrum of abduction research and published experiences to recognize this.
Objective Standards of Positivity – Without spiritual awareness one easily succumbs to moral relativism. Identifying “positive” aliens would then appear to be futile exercises in projecting our subjective human standards upon nonhuman life forms. But we must remember that while social morals are indeed subjective, there is an objective spiritual core within us that, via its capacity for empathy and longing for freedom and happiness, knows universal rights from universal wrongs. The virtues of compassion, humility, service, wisdom, strength, discretion, and courage are not limited to the human domain, for they are truly universal. Positive aliens are those who have transcended the vices and limitations that still challenge us, who have attained the heights of spiritual chivalry and serve Creation in the name of freedom, truth, and love. They value spirituality over physicality, respect the freewill of others, and subtly guide us toward fulfilling our spiritual potential without smothering us into becoming dependent on such guidance.
Temporal Feedback Loops – Because aliens can operate outside linear time, those originating from our perceived future can also observe and interact with our past and present selves. By accessing and manipulating the past, continual timeline revisions arise of which we only remember the most recent version as the true history. Our present choices also initiate a forward cascade of effects that alter the future and thus limit or expand what future insertion points aliens have available. Thus a dynamic feedback loop exists between ourselves and hyper-dimensional entities. Negative aliens from our perceived future can reinforce their own existence and supremacy by altering critical moments in history and biasing our present choices to create those probable futures where they have greater power. Positive aliens concerned about such tampering would engage in a timewar to counter these interferences. We would perceive this timewar as highly improbable setbacks being countered by equally improbable miracles and vice versa, or perhaps a strong impulse to make bad decisions competing with an inner intuition to make the right choices. Fear, paranoia, gullibility, reactivity, and passivity reinforce our feedback loop with negative aliens and increase their tangibility in our lives. Yet the more we heed spiritual impulses and live by what is noble and true, the more we rise into kinship with positive forces. The fulcrum of this timewar rests within us.
[If you enjoyed this article, check out the full expanded version: Discerning Alien Disinformation]
Resources
The above is a distillation of my personal experiences, insights, and observations correlated those of others with whom I have communicated over the years, and further correlated with various published sources of which the following is just a partial list:
UFOs and the National Security State – Richard Dolan
Gods of Eden – William Bramley
Atlantis, Alien Visitation, and Genetic Manipulation – Michael Tsarion
The Mothman Prophecies – John Keel
The Blue Planet Project – Anonymous
Extraterrestrial Friends and Foes – George C. Andrews
The Allies of Humanity, Book 1 and 2 – Marshall Vian Summers
Secret Life – David Jacobs
The Threat – David Jacobs
Into the Fringe – Karla Turner
Taken – Karla Turner
Masquerade of Angels – Karla Turner
Chasing Phantoms – Carissa Conti
The Love Bite – Eve Lorgen
Alien Jigsaw – Katharina Wilson
Silent Invasion – Ellen Crystal
Milab Operations – James Bartley
My Experiences (Grey, Pleiadeans and Oddities) – fore
Secret of the Saucers – Orfeo Angelucci
Son of the Sun – Orfeo Angelucci
Far Journeys – Robert Monroe
Infinite Love is the Only Truth – David Icke
Bringers of the Dawn – Barbara Marciniak
Handbook for the New Paradigm – George Green
Revelations of Awareness newsletters
The Cassiopaean Transcripts – LKJ
The Wave Series – LKJ
The Law of One (Ra Material) Books 1 through 4 – L/L Research
God’s Gladiators – Stuart Wilde
Dear God What is Happening to Us – Lynne Grabhorn
The Case for the UFO Varo Edition – Morris Jessup
CEVI – Dr William Baldwin
Phil Schneider lectures
Alien Digest – Ronald Rummel aka Creston
The Dulce Papers/Book – Branton
Matrix I, II, IIIv1, IV – Leading Edge Research
Leading Edge Research Journals – Leading Edge Research
The Thunderbird Chronicles – Michael Topper
Top Secret / Demon – The Nexus Seven
The 33 Arks of Soul Resonance Investment Futures – The Nexus Seven
The Stellar Man – John Baines
Cracks in the Great Wall – Charles Upton
The Incarnation of Ahriman – Rudolf Steiner
Cosmic Pulse of Life – Trevor James Constable
Sources not listed are ones either no longer available, too saturated with disinformation for me to recommend, or whose significance is not easily apparent unless reading between the lines and extracting the hidden meaning in context of all previous research. Nor do I wholly endorse the listed sources, though they are good enough that the reader can distill from them similar insights and conclusions as my own.
Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis (Part I)
montalk.net » 18 February 03
(September 2009 — this article has been superseded by Spiritless Humans)
This article seeks to summarize, clarify, and update the information available on the subject of energy vampires, the Matrix and its various agents, particularly one class of agents called “organic portals”. . I will be paraphrasing from published sources listed in the footnotes, and will include personal observations from friends and myself.
This article first defines organic portals (OPs) and souled humans (non-OPs), then makes a comparison between them based on physical, psychological, and metaphysical structure. Second, it explores the evolutionary origin and purpose of both types of humans. Third, this article describes the function of OPs within modern society, particularly concerning their role as passive enforcers of the Matrix. Lastly, it contrasts the usefulness of intuition versus intellectual analysis when it comes to identifying OPs. Interspersed throughout this discussion will be additional comparisons between these and other Matrix agents, particularly soulless robotic humans.
Definition of Souled Human and Organic Portal
Organic portals are said to comprise approximately half of the human population; the other half mostly consists of souled humans1. Here we define “soul” as the core of individualized consciousness that remains intact between successive incarnations.
While souled humans have a divine spark of consciousness that gives them the ability of individual self-awareness, OPs lack this divine spark and are only dimly conscious in comparison. They belong to an animal-like group soul that exists, evolves, and incarnates collectively rather than individually3. While each souled human has a relatively unique energy shaped by that person’s awareness, experience, and essence, the energy that animates one OP is the same animating any other.
Physical Comparison
Physically, the two races are virtually indistinguishable. Statistically, there are minor physiological and perhaps genetic differences4. Physiologically, OPs tend to be more attractive and well proportioned. Because they exist on an emotionally primal level, natural selection has ensured that sexuality, physicality, and attractiveness play a large part in their physical evolution. Also, unlike souled humans, OP bodies are conceived and develop independently of soul pressures or karmic burdens, so they are as attractive as probability allows within the constraint of environmental and genetic parameters.
Because soul and genetics are coupled5, karma and soul composition influences the physiology of souled humans, not just genetics or environment. For metaphysical reasons, they rarely maximize the potential for attractiveness allotted to them by genetics unless their soul quality deserves it. Also, souled humans tend to marry or reproduce for reasons other than just physical attraction, so the lowering of priority of physicality reflects in their offspring. There may be genetic markers in the X chromosome that distinguish them, or perhaps differences in body chemistry and hormones6, but such are not known at this time.
It must be stated that the difference in physical appearance between OPs and non-OPs is so slight that it cannot be used as a reliable criterion to distinguish between the two on an individual basis.
Psychological Comparison
Psychologically, OPs are much simpler7 and therefore more efficient than non-OPs. This is because they have fewer psychological components. While OPs have two components, souled humans have three8. For souled humans, the first component is the divine spark known as spirit, Higher Self, essence, or the real “I”. The second component is a neural product of the environment known as ego, personality, or mechanical aspect9, which consists of numerous contradictory lesser selves10. The third component is body or somatic consciousness, the collective consciousness of one’s physical cells and organs.
OPs have only body-consciousness and personality, but no divine essence or Higher Self. Because the body and personality know no morality beyond social conditioning or self-preservation, OPs lack true empathy11 or compassion. Any appearance of such is mimicked12. Due to their psychological simplicity, they are fickle creatures who are predictable and easily manipulated.
Like the two-bodied problem in physics, they are linear systems. Like the three-bodied problem in physics, souled humans are nonlinear systems and can therefore be unpredictably complex. This complexity is advantageous in the sense that chaos arising from such complexity allows for true creativity, while it is detrimental because machine efficiency is sacrificed. OPs are stagnant but efficient machines13with great calculating ability to achieve their aims, while souled humans are complex beings capable of creation and transducing energies from higher realms.
Metaphysical Comparison
While there are only slight differences between the physical bodies of these two types of humans, there is significant difference in their metaphysical bodies. As stated, OPs lack the divine essence. The essence, personality, and body-consciousness are general terms that group a system of chakras or centers comprising the metaphysical body of conscious beings. To better understand the metaphysical difference, an explanation of the various centers or chakras is necessary.
The difference between centers and chakras is that the latter involves energy organized into localized vortices in the etheric body, while centers are merely the centers of gravity of a various functional systems14. There is a direct correspondence between centers and chakras, so for practical
reasons they may be considered equivalent.
Centers have independent consciousness and perform specialized functions involving the collection, transformation, and dispersal of various types of information and etheric energies. They function as energy ports and information uplink centers.
In the fully souled human, there are three higher centers and three lower centers15. Low or high refers to what type of energy and activity they are associated with. Low centers deal with low-density energies and information from the immediate third density or lower environment. Higher centers uplink with higher aspects of one’s consciousness and derive their energy from higher realms.
Description of the Centers
Lower centers consist of the motor center (base chakra), lower emotional center (sexual chakra), and lower intellectual center (throat chakra). Higher centers consist of the sexual center (solar plexus chakra), higher emotional center (heart chakra), and higher intellectual center (crown chakra)17.
The sexual center is the primary energy port from which other centers derive theirs18. By itself, sexual energy is merely a coarse creative energy of which the physical sexual act is just one application. The other centers transduce this energy and create various grades of energy and effects from their utilization. The sexual center normally gets its energy directly from the Creator, seventh density19.
The motor center has to do with body consciousness and instinctual motions. Sexual energy used by this center is associated with the physical sexual act, among other things20. The motor center is the seat of the somatic, genetic, or body consciousness.
The lower emotional center has to do with base emotions, the kind animals are capable of experiencing21. This center is responsible for the animalistic side of humans.
The lower intellectual center isn’t present in most wild animals, though it is highly developed in most humans and gives them the ability to speak, read, write, and perform abstract reasoning22. This center is the seat of ego and personality, a mechanical product of the environment encoded in the neural structure of the nervous system. It has little consciousness in itself, and is more like a computer or artificial intelligence program.
The higher emotional center allows souled humans to feel when something is wrong, and gives one the ability to experience empathy, joy, and enthusiasm23. It is an uplink with the emotional side of one’s true self, the Higher Self, and the source of one’s gut instinct or intuition.
Lastly, the higher intellectual center is an uplink with the conscious core of the Higher Self. This center allows one to know absolute truth24, and is a source of higher density information.
While souled humans possess all these centers, organic portals lack the higher intellectual and higher emotional centers. Like all animals, the only higher center they have is the sexual center25, which interfaces with their group soul. It is absolutely important to understand that the lack of the two higher centers accounts for the all the differences between them and souled humans.
As for souled humans, while they possess all six centers, the two higher centers are often dormant or inaccessible26. This does not mean the Higher Self is dormant, just that the communication uplink is weak or inoperative. Most souled humans act very similar to organic portals for that reason.
Furthermore, organic portals can emulate the higher centers by stealing such higher energy from souled humans27. The distinction between OPs and non-OPs can sometimes be difficult for that reason.
Consciousness manifests only when centers observe each other28. Each center is a mechanical component of our metaphysical body, and endowed with limited consciousness. But when they couple together by observing each other, a consciousness greater than the sum of its parts may manifest. It is known in physics or chaos theory that when the complexity of a system composed of coupled parts goes beyond a certain point, it becomes chaotic. It is through chaos that true consciousness manifests itself in this reality. Anyway, the point here is that since most of us are bound through identification with our ego and body, we neglect to observe the two higher centers and are therefore not manifesting or experiencing higher consciousness in this reality. The key to experiencing higher conscious is being self-aware rather than lost in what we perceive, to remember ourselves at every moment possible29.
Our Higher Self exists, but without a connection between our lower centers and higher centers, its efforts to communicate go unheard. Nevertheless, the higher centers still exist for souled beings, albeit passively most often, and provide for inspiration, creativity, and originality. The more developed one’s connection with the higher centers, the more creative, enthusiastic, intuitive, and Gnostic one becomes.
The Function of Centers in OPs
Because OPs have no genuine higher centers, they are incapable of empathy, higher emotions, and higher knowledge31. As previously mentioned, animals have only the motor center, lower emotional, and sexual center – lacking the intellectual center. Without the educational and energetic presence of souled humans, OPs would barely be any different32.
In their natural state, OPs lack the lower intellectual center just as most animals do. Only by stealing energy from souled humans can their lower intellectual center first be formed, and only by being trained via education, media, culture, and environment can this center be refined. Once endowed with an intellectual center, they can make up for their lack of higher centers through deft emulation, particularly by stealing33 and sampling the higher energies of a souled person.
The type of energy stolen depends on method of acquisition. Through physical proximity, an OP can siphon physical energy from the motor center of a souled person, which manifests as fatigue or exhaustion. Through intimidation, venting, or seduction, the lower emotional center is tapped. Via lies or fantasies and the begging of attention, the lower intellectual center energy of a souled human is drained. Through orgasm of a souled person during sexual intercourse, an OP may take in a large quantity of all one’s energies.
All this places stress upon the higher centers, meaning they don’t function optimally because they are underpowered. This indicates that interaction with an OP will temporarily decrease one’s creativity, individuality, and originality. Since the lower centers are drained, intellectual performance can suffer as well. This mental muddying makes one less able to catch the logical fallacies OPs use in their arguments and allows one’s perceptions to be more easily twisted by them34.
The primary energies OPs seek come from the higher emotional center of souled beings. Sometimes the higher centers are drained indirectly when energy normally reserved for those centers is instead channeled toward the three lower centers to make up for their drained conditions35. More directly, many OPs will stage elaborate melodramas and pretend victim status, whining and begging to be pitied in order to steal energy from the higher emotional center of those who care to listen and make the mistake of empathizing with something that doesn’t have true feelings. With this energy, OPs can emulate their targets more accurately, giving the appearance of having a soul36.
Simulation and Manipulation of Souled Humans
Organic portals are human chameleons. When activated to reel in a souled person for manipulation, they adjust themselves based on the soul profile and behavior of their target. This adjustment falls into two categories: intellectual calculation, and soul emulation.
Intellectual calculation is performed through the intellectual center. In OPs, this artificial intelligence center is responsible for formulating the OP’s behavioral approach toward the target. This includes what to say and what body language to use.
Most OPs are just background characters with seemingly independent personalities, but occasionally they may become “activated”. When activated, they use their emulation and calculation abilities to the fullest to get what they want or are assigned to get. If they seek to gain trust, they know just the right things to say. When building rapport, they may describe their personal history, movie and music interests, hobbies, jobs, or places they have previously lived. Many of those details happen to coincide with their target to a degree effective at building “friendship”, but not so much as to spark alarm over the weirdness of it all. On the other hand, if their aim is to harass or sabotage, they know what buttons to push and which logical and emotional tricks work best against a souled person’s intellectual and emotional weaknesses.
Whatever their aim, the efficient intellectual center of OPs allows for a custom-fit approach toward manipulating a target. Because OPs are capable of hive-mind behavior, once one OP has read a person’s profile, it can instantly be shared with all others. This makes for some strange synchronicities sometimes. As will be discussed shortly, they are also interfaced with a hyperdimensional hierarchy of negative beings37 and are thus extensions of not only second density group soul, but also the Matrix itself. Their hive behavior is due mostly to their interface with the Matrix. Without it, their group soul might still cause for some hive-like behavior except it would be less noticeable, something akin to the 100th monkey phenomenon.
Soul emulation is their second asset. While intellectual calculation concerns mundane behavior, soul emulation involves the illusion of soul depth. By sampling the energy from a souled person’s higher centers, an OP can fine tune its intellectual calculations in addition to projecting that energy back at the target, making the target perceive a reflection of his own soul image. The naive target will ascribe soul qualities to the OP that are actually his own38.
The ability to mirror is an OP’s greatest asset. It is also their greatest weakness because it exposes them. Those who are observant and understand the organic portal phenomenon will recognize their mirroring as being too uncanny, too synchronistic, too strange, and too good to be true. A souled person can have much in common with another souled person, but one must ask whether the degree of how much they have in common is even possible assuming both have freewill. High levels of mirroring are seen only in cases of activated OPs, however. The passive background-character OPs display the mirroring trait less often, but in an equally as synchronistic manner.
Comparison Between OPs and Robotic Agents
There are other types of matrix agents that employ the mirroring method, and they can be discovered the same way. Agents who must gain trust before commencing sabotage or intelligence gathering may use the mirroring trick. Alternatively, those who intend to steal energy, intimidate, or deal with non-compliant targets use rapid switching of personalities or methods. The unusual nature of these 180-degree changes can be startling.
Both conscious and robotic agents are prone to making mistakes and can misread their targets because they cannot sample soul energy as accurately or perform calculations as quickly as organic portals can. Robotic agents are more likely to mirror imperfectly,not being as smooth or knowing how to avoid stepping across the target’s threshold of suspicion. Since the same hyperdimensional guided artificial intelligence network that directs organic portals also controls robotic agents, they are capable of truly outrageous synchronicities and mirroring. But unlike OPs, their mirroring is based mostly on intelligence gathered through surveillance and mind reading technologies and is therefore less effective.
Each has its advantages and disadvantages. While OPs can mirror effectively, they have greater freewill than robotic agents because of their relatively greater level of consciousness. This makes them more difficult to mobilize and customize. Also, they require energy maintenance; when a hyperdimensional group of negative beings assigns an OP to steal energy from a target for their consumption, the OP takes part of that energy for itself and the second density soul pool. OPs and robotic agents are analogous to horses and motorcycles, or pawns and towers in the game of chess.
Robotic agents are virtually non-conscious and under the complete guidance of external control mechanisms39. This means they are not as limited, as they are cybernetic extensions of higher negatively souled beings. Nevertheless, they are susceptible to glitches when faced with situations beyond the parameters of their programming.
Organic portals are primarily passive agents, while robotic types are active agents. The strength of OPs lies in their numbers, approximately three billion40 according to some sources. Their primary function is to keep souled individuals too distracted and beat down in life to advance spiritually, to direct public opinion by functioning as “hired clappers”, to suppress and ridicule those who voice or think dissenting thoughts about the Matrix “reality”, and to function as portals for lower and higher density forces to reach through and interact with third density souled humans41. Hence their name, organic portals. They are like weeds in a field, crowding out and weakening the good crops42.
Robotic agents are active agents and their strength lies in their complete malleability toward negative external control. These are used most often to hone in on specific targets for sabotage, distraction, or intelligence gathering. Their quintessential targets are beginners on the path to awakening; such neophytes are future threats that for the moment are easily lead astray through coercion and disinformation tactics. What often gives robotic agents away is their impatience, forcefulness, single-mindedness, synchronistic appearance and disappearance, overly inquisitive natures on limited topics (to the point of feigned stupidity), extraordinary demand for one’s time, inflexibility at adjusting to conversations that span beyond certain parameters, and their relentless drive for propagating and advocating sources of disinformation. Most don’t share all these signs, but all share most of them. The more naive the target, the more an agent can employ these characteristics without causing suspicion.
Also, robotic agents are much more stable in times of planetary chaos than organic portals because OPs don’t function well when their mundane reality crumbles. They are apt to go into denial, shut off, or become uncontrollable. Robotic agents, however, react as they are remotely controlled to react.
Affinity for Mundane vs. Esoteric Environments
Returning to the subject of organic portals, they are only capable of acting or thinking within the realm of the Matrix. This realm consists of mundane ideas that are void of genuine metaphysical truths, truths that reveal a reality greater than the common world view that has been programmed into the masses via education, culture, and the media. These irrelevant ideas that pressure one into conforming to the Matrix are called A-influences43; they are factors that have little or no bearing on one’s spiritual evolution, but rather serve as distractions, sometimes necessary ones.
The pressure to reproduce, marry, watch TV, subscribe to popular magazines, vote, engage in political activities, memorize sports statistics, recite lines from movies, explain away weird phenomena with orthodox rationalizations, and the drive to pursue money and power are examples of A-influences.
Piecing together the truth, observing one’s environment for glitches and synchronicities, meditating on problems to solve them, developing one’s individuality, paying attention to signs from the Higher Self, analyzing and learning from one’s mistakes, and seeking to develop independent thinking and creativity are examples of following B-influences44.
Organic portals are masters within the realm of A-influences. They can think, say, and act within this realm with perfection. But they are incapable of conceiving or functioning within the realm of B-influences. They may occasionally pretend to operate there with words alone, but never follow with action. Their actions never match their words when it comes to B-influences, and often they won’t even talk or admit to such things45.
Their common refusal to acknowledge or admit to strange phenomena follows from two facts. The first is that they lack higher centers and therefore cannot even comprehend46 anything other than that which belongs to the realm of A-influences. The lower centers are more than comfortable within the Matrix, while the higher centers urge us to transcend. The second fact is that they are directed by the hyperdimensional hierarchy of negative beings, entities who possess cold calculative intelligence. When calculating risk versus reward, it is always advantageous for an OP to ambiguously deny the possibility of anything outside the Matrix. By being ambiguous, an OP can cloak its given agenda under the mantle of ignorance typical of an asleep souled person. By not admitting to anything out of the ordinary, the OP does not reinforce ideas of the waking souled individual. Usually, curbs are put in place to switch the conversation to something more mundane. OPs can converse proficiently about anything until an esoteric topic arises, then the OP hits a brick wall and either goes silent, rolls eyes, frowns, or switches topics instantly — any passive way of avoiding the discussion, for their proficiency breaks down at that point and reveals their true nature. They cannot argue logically about non-Matrix concepts because it is beyond their comprehension. They can fake the subject with memorized sound bytes47 and mirror their target, but such attempts lack depth and are never matched with corresponding action.
The difference between a sleeping souled person and an OP in this regard is that for a souled person, their words or actions do not sharply stop at the border between A and B-influences. Skeptical as they may be, they have the potential to stray past that border and grow while OPs are denied that possibility. They lack the hard _permanence _of ignorance that OPs display. Organic portals are not interested in ideas, but in energy and self-gratification48. When backed into a corner, or if it allows perpetuation of control, they can have a conversation in which they poorly simulate interest in B influence ideas or fake having learned a lesson, but their actions never reflect their glib words, and very soon they behave as though the conversation never happened. Even if rarely, a souled person will undergo inner change after learning a lesson, and this reflects visibly in behavior.
OPs have complete mobility to mirror the mundane aspects of their targets. But they are incapable of mirroring the B-influence details. For example, an OP can have similar hobbies, personal experiences, preferences for certain types of entertainment, political affiliation, and prefer identical sports or outdoor activities. But when it comes to spiritual progress, pursuit of truth, and questing after one’s destiny, OPs cannot follow and are usually programmed to dissuade their targets from progressing along such paths. Because the first set of shared interests are all they can mimic, they go to great lengths to emphasize these to cover up their inability or non-allowance to follow the second set. Thus, a targeted person attempting to awaken spiritually can often be entrapped by someone who has so much in common with them, not realizing that all they have in common are A-influence interests. All the while, they are deterred from gaining B-influences. Once again, the difference between a partner who is an OP, and one who is an asleep souled person is that the latter doesn’t continually hit brick walls at every turn when it comes to ideas that transcend the Matrix. Sometimes they will ponder a non-Matrix idea or two, and it will stick in their minds. An OPs inability to cross that line should raise alarm for anyone who observes such consistent behavior in others.
The behavior of robotic agents does not follow the delineation between A and B influences, however. Their limits merely fall along the perimeter of their programming or the ingenuity of their controllers. What characterizes them is that when they do engage in discussion of seemingly non-Matrix topics, from spirituality to alien abductions, alternative health to alternative science, and philosophy to metaphysics, they propagate _false _B-influences, or disinformation49. Robotic types are slicker than OPs when discussing esoteric things, and as mentioned earlier serve more specialized functions as active agents rather than passive ones (OPs) whose strength lies in number.
To summarize, when it comes to esoteric subjects, OPs generally tend to ridicule, distract, and suppress, while robotic agents push disinformation and commit sabotage. Respectively, these functions follow from their passive and active natures.
Origin of OPs and Robotic Agents
Robotic humans, also known as reanimated humans, are manufactured or created from existing human bodies by altering the nonphysical component to suit a mission or agenda. Whether souled or an organic portal, anyone can be a candidate for this process which involves expiration then reanimation with a new soul, reprogrammed soul, or remote cybernetic interface. Generally, OPs are easier candidates because they lack Higher Selves and have no protection in the sense of divine intervention. Among other factors, souled humans are easily susceptible if they have a negative soul frequency, were going to die anyway according to life script, or have damaged their soul-body connection through extensive drug use50.
Because OPs are controllable anyway in their common state, there is little need to reanimate them unless special circumstances exist that absolutely require it, such as when a particular individual must do what only a robotic human can do. One such application might involve covert military operations that contain esoteric, hyperdimensional, or occult factors. OPs cannot comprehend such things, would give in to primal fear, and would therefore be ineffective. But through reanimation, they can perform their duties as intended.
The history of organic portals predates souled humans by hundreds of thousands of years. They are the original humans, a natural evolutionary progression from our ancestral primates. Like most animals, their evolution happens collectively and slowly rather than individually and within a single or lifetime. This is why early humans produced no culture or agriculture and only the most rudimentary stone tools for such a long period of time. OPs lack creativity, and left to their own would not be capable of building a cultured society.
Periodically, the physical evolution of mankind who were all organic portals at the time, was genetically modified by extraterrestrial/hyperdimensional beings to increase their manual dexterity for use as slave labor. Nevertheless, after the initial modifications, the soul structure of mankind remained the same,
that of a group soul.
Eventually, there came the introduction of a higher density soul matrix into human bodies. This was accomplished via an agreement between a higher density soul group desiring physical existence, and hyperdimensional aliens who genetically prepared human bodies for their incarnation. Being of a divine origin, the new humans contained the spark of individualized higher consciousness. They were brought to an earth already populated by OPs, and over time intermixed with them to such a degree that today, OPs and souled individuals can be found even within the same family51.
The Larger Perspective
In the grand scheme of things, organic portals serve a beneficial function. They are bridges between densities, particularly second and third density52. Souled humans possess higher centers, and are able to produce higher energies. When a lower density being is exposed to such higher densities, its evolution is accelerated53. Second density group souls evolve more rapidly into third density individual souls if there is an influx of higher density energies. Organic portals serve that function as “energy scouts” of second density that exist in third density, sucking the energy of souled humans. This energy is funneled into their second density group soul, accelerating its collective evolution. At present, the Matrix takes a large share of that harvest. The 50/50 ratio between OPs and souled humans on earth is the optimal ratio for maximum energy transfer between densities.
Unlike animals, which evolve in their own second density realm, OPs are simply energy scouts in third density. This means that an animal has the possibility of evolving into third density in a single lifetime, while OPs cannot. Organic portals are mere feeding tube extensions of their group soul, and exist primarily to collect energy for that group soul. An animal, particularly those who become pets, may acquire sufficient experience and soul essence from their owners that they individualize and split off from their group soul54. They may then incarnate in third density as a souled human, though a very poorly developed one at first. Because of the impersonal nature of OPs, it is impossible for them to individualize within a single lifetime, at present. Not until the group soul evolves from second into third density as a whole, can individualized souls spontaneously incarnate from it.
There are differences between OPs and lower evolved souled humans who are first time incarnates having recently graduated from second density. The latter have souls containing a divine spark of individuality with as much potential for full soul development as all maturely souled humans, although it will take many more lifetimes to mature to the same level. OPs also have this potential, but not on an individual level and not within this current cycle of human evolution. An animal can graduate to third density independent of its soul group, but as mentioned, OPs cannot.
Souls who are new to third density take on crash courses in the basics of this realm, and so their lives tend to be basic and often primal regardless of where they live: whether inner city, suburbia, or the rainforest. It would be reasonable to say that they live a primarily emotional existence because their lower centers dominate over the newfound intellectual and embryonic higher centers. They may even have residues of their former animal essence, which can reflect in their personality. Because of their vulnerable nature, having not learned many third density lessons yet, external forces easily influence them.
The portal-like nature of OPs makes them even better agents of the Matrix. It employs them as feeding tubes and passive suppressors to keep souled humans in line and connected to the milking machine, as well as open doors through which the Matrix can directly interact with them. Being a milking machine is the Matrix’s primary function, a way for higher density negative forces, who are disconnected from directly accessing the creative energy due to atrophied higher centers, to continue their existence.
Through agents and the Matrix, souled humans are kept in place as an energy source, as metaphorically portrayed in The Matrix except this energy is actually of a higher etheric kind rather than electric. This is man’s place in the cosmos55, much in the same way cows have their place as providers of dairy and meat.
One might disagree and say that cows do not deserve to be in farms, but the truth is that they are being milked and slaughtered because most never contemplate resistance or escape, or have the ability to do so. Likewise, humans do not deserve to be enslaved for use as a natural resource either, but this is where we are because most people never contemplate resistance or escape. But just because most cannot, doesn’t mean certain individuals with determination are denied escape56. Thus, while OPs, humans, and the Matrix serve evolutionary and metaphysical functions, individual souled humans have the choice of whether to participate in this plan or attempt to transcend it. It is the choice between being a slave and being a sovereign being. Some enjoy being slaves of comfort, but others see the illusion and are trying to wake up and reconnect to their higher centers. This job is difficult because life on earth is designed to oppose awakening and escape in every way.
Role of OPs in Society
Organic portals form the backbone of the Matrix’s social control infrastructure. They are what keeps society running in a state of preoccupation with the mundane. From cradle to grave, souled humans are pressured to stay with the status quo and not ask dangerous questions. Those who try to wake up are targeted by the Matrix to be put back to sleep, lest they face opposition from those around them who have been purposely inserted for that reason57.
From mechanic to professor, salesman to actor, pizza man to president, OPs can be found in every level of mainstream society. In general, whether they work in business, science, government, or religion, they tend to occupy the upper management positions. This is because their lack of compassion, knack for deceit, and hive mind nature allows them to make it to the top in every common institution or corporation.
They are favored for advancement by other OPs already established in higher positions. From such positions, they are able to implement Matrix control tactics in very effective ways. In schools, for example, they are instrumental in enforcing oppressive educational climates, influencing school board decisions to adopt sterile teaching regiments and programs for indoctrinating or preoccupying them with garbage. In universities, they influence peer review committees and reject any research that goes contrary to what has already been accepted. In government, they do as told by higher authorities and manipulate the voting population — half of which are organic portals — into re-electing them. Souled people can do all these as well, but have freewill and the potential to evolve dynamically while OPs perform the same routines statically and never change on a fundamental level.
The hallmark signature of an organic portal is his or her absolute devotion to the orthodox and mainstream. Whether it’s orthodox science or mainstream fashion trends, OPs are immersed in the realm of the mundane like fish in water, and fight or ignore anything that lies outside of it. Sadly, many souled humans are programmed to defend the Matrix as well. As stated, the difference is that they have the potential to awaken in this lifetime while OPs do not.
It must be emphasized that they exist in a broad spectrum of society, from the lowest scoundrels to the greatest academicians. Their adept use of the intellectual center gives them flexibility in what position to occupy within the Matrix-controlled social system. Their charm and disguised ruthlessness helps them infiltrate and subvert the upper levels of any organization run by naive souled humans, ones whose kindness, compassion, or reticence makes them underestimate the intentions and capabilities of the newcomers. This is the main reason why institutions that begin with honorable intentions are eventually corrupted.
The only people who can consistently beat out OPs without knowing their nature are souled humans with extremely negative psychopathic natures. A true psychopath is anyone who is incapable of feeling empathy or has a twisted sense of empathy; all organic portals are fundamentally psychopathic even if they disguise it with seemingly normal behavior59. The souled psychopath has the advantage of using ingenuity and creativity in his pursuits, as well as having soul energy that may be bartered with negative or demonic forces for power.
The social system forming the third density manifestation of the Matrix is designed to promote OPs and anyone who acts linearly, and punish or oppress those who express true creativity, originality, and individuality. Of course, organic portals are merely mechanical enforcers of the Matrix, the pawns in the game. Ultimately, they are part of a system engineered by negative souled beings, ones who possessed the creativity necessary to design and command it. The ones who really run the show in this world are therefore souled, although of a very negative soul frequency. OPs are simply the workhorses of the Matrix.
Role of OPs in Families and Relationships
Their presence in our lives is not limited to impersonal sources of authority. They can be quite personal, occupying places within even our own families60. When placed close to us, their primary function is to keep us too oppressed or distracted to notice or pursue B-influences. They are not aware of their roles as agents because their level of individual consciousness is quite dim anyway; they simply do what is in their nature to do, and what they are manipulated into doing by the Matrix. It is fitting that the best way for the Matrix to access our lives is through those who are closest to us, whom we spend the most time with. And if we are tied to such people through financial, legal, or emotional obligations, we are on a leash with the Matrix holding the other end.
These personal agents are the greatest source of energy drain we may encounter. If one spends too much time (many years) with an organic portal as a spouse or lover, one’s energy can be drained beyond recovery. This involves the death of one or more of the centers61. Such a targeted souled person is bled dry and becomes an empty shell, virtually indistinguishable from an OP. The organic portal and Matrix cannot be blamed in such instances, only the souled person for once being too stupid, ignorant, or naive to know better, having given in to the temptations and desires of the lower centers.
Of course, one has close to no choice in the case of an organic portal parent. It is difficult, if even possible, for the Higher Self to script the presence of OPs in life because organic portals themselves have no Higher Selves with which to negotiate. This job is left to the Matrix. Therefore, as far as one’s life script is concerned, OPs are the wildcard factors that can slow things down. Regardless, lessons will be learned whether it’s the easy way or the hard way; the unheeded presence of OPs in one’s life ensures that it will be learned the hard way.
It is therefore important to know about Matrix agents, their methods, characteristics, and how to counteract their influence. Without such knowledge, souled humans make the false assumption that everyone else is like them, which puts them at a significant disadvantage by underestimating potential agents placed into their lives or misunderstanding their motives.
Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis (Part II)
montalk.net » 19 February 03
(September 2009 — this article has been superseded by Spiritless Humans)
A Note of Caution
It is very important to remember that this knowledge is to be used for defense and prevention, not persecution. Organic portals are simply portals, passive beings through which external influences can act61. Preemptively targeting them, or any other agent including souled humans who occasionally succumb to playing part in another’s manipulation, is missing the point because one merely attacks the messenger. While defensive measures to counteract their attacks are appropriate, acting offensively to persecute agents is not.
This knowledge is best used for dealing with agents already present or entrenched in one’s life, and for preventing the formation of relationships, friendships, or partnerships with new agents. Because agents only slow down progress in life, one must not confuse ends with means. The ends is to fulfill one’s destiny, the means is aided by immunizing oneself against the influences of Matrix agents. People who are careless can become preoccupied or obsessed with finding agents everywhere, and can make detrimental mistakes because paranoia dulls discernment. They will be too distracted to follow their life path and pursue their true goals, and may sabotage themselves by being too paranoid to follow beneficial opportunities when they arise. By concentrating only on removing the negative, they forget to also progress toward the positive.
So, one must be observant of priorities. Following one’s life goals (B-influences) is primary, while reducing friction (A-influences) is secondary. Honing razor sharp discernment makes the entire process failsafe.
Additionally, this knowledge is useful not so much for distinguishing between the various types of agents, but for recognizing the presence of any agent at any time, regardless of the type. Endlessly splitting hairs about whether an agent is one type or another undermines the immediate practicality of this knowledge. Also, being too focused on one type distracts from recognizing some of the others slipping by. One must also not forget that even souled humans can act as agents at times, or disconnected from their higher centers. For practical reasons, it is best to initially focus on their mere presence rather than type.
Robotic humans are agents all the time, organic portals are agents most of the time, and souled humans can be agents some of the time. Because of this, without proper discernment, there is great danger in judging whole individuals as opposed to evaluating individual actions. One could easily make the mistake of completely writing off a souled individual based on just a few actions committed during instances when he or she succumbed to Matrix manipulation.
Unless one’s confidence in the nature of a suspected agent is based on accurate discernment and consistent observation, it is best to deal with them on the basis of individual actions. This is because besides one’s judgment being prone to error when higher intuitive faculties are not developed to allow direct sensing of danger, the Matrix itself is known to play upon one’s false perception and amplify paranoia to sabotage otherwise beneficial relationships.
Lastly, knowing type is important for gauging the potential of the individual in question. Robotic humans and organic portals are hopeless cases, for they cannot be taught, changed, helped, or enlightened. Attempting to do so drains one’s energy and slows down progress in life. Souled individuals, even if asleep, have the potential to progress, and helping them when requested can make a difference. Robotic agents and OPs can request help or assistance as well — a common attack method — but it is just a ruse to play upon one’s empathy and naive nature and serve as distractions.
In sum, type and presence have their respective places. Knowing how to distinguish type and knowing when to recognize presence take alternate priorities depending on whether one seeks merely to defend against the Matrix, or whether one engages in assertive action to help a person or fulfill a request.
What is Required to Discern Agents: Critical Analysis
The discussion now turns to what is required to identify the type of agent, recognize the presence of any agent, or distinguish the true nature of a Matrix induced individual action. There are unique and shared traits among the various types of humans. Observing unique traits allows confident determination to be made. Shared traits are more ambiguous, and only provide circumstantial hints as to type. The more obvious an agent, the more he will display unique traits.
As an example, let us compare organic portals with souled humans. Unique traits are those that one or the other type absolutely has, or absolute does not have. For example, independent souled humans are incapable of consistently displaying hive-mind behavior. Observing such behavior means an individual in question is most likely not a souled human. Independent displays of genuine creativity and originality are traits that are unique to souled humans, so someone who has a unique personality, essence, and displays independent creativity and originality is most likely a souled human.
Shared traits, on the other hand, do not allow the discernment between type, merely presence. For example, someone with a loud and prolonged victim mentality may be an organic portal sucking energy of souled humans by playing upon their empathy, or it may be a souled human having rough times who refuses to solve his or her own problems. In this case, it is impossible to determine type until observations span a length of time in which shared traits may become unique. To illustrate, while souled humans eventually get over it, organic portals keep talking about the same problems like a broken record. As can be seen, with shared traits one can recognize the presence of individual actions that must be deflected, regardless of the type of person committing them.
It should be obvious that intellectual methods of dealing with agents can get very complex. It involves not only eagle-eyed observations, but also skills of logic and analysis. If one takes the time and effort to sift through information and observations, put the pieces together, watch for inconsistencies in one’s logic, avoid assumptions based on paranoia, and take into account the difference between unique and shared traits, intellectual methods alone can be quite effective. But there is much room for convoluted thinking and mistakes without some compass to give orientation and allow for proper perspective. Because intellectual methods by themselves are often insufficient, intuition is the necessary component that completes one’s ability to identify, deal with, or avoid Matrix agents.
What is Required to Discern Agents: Intuition
Intuition or gut instinct is a glimpsed emotional message from one’s higher emotional center, the center that links up to the Higher Self. Pure intuition never fails, because the Higher Self knows objective truth. The better honed one’s intuition, the more easily one can identify which individuals are dangerous and deserve scrutiny, and which actions are detrimental or performed by someone who is being influenced by the Matrix.
Intuition is a gut instinct, and feels like a strong tug at one’s heart and mind. There are differences between intuition and subjective emotions, differences that must be understood in order to know what internal tugs are genuine signals from the higher centers. Intuition is always in agreement with objective facts, and requires an ignorance of certain facts to ignore. Subjective emotions go contrary to objective facts, and require ignorance of both intuition and certain facts to follow. In other words, following subjective emotions or ignoring intuition involves wishful thinking and a conscious effort to not look at certain facts. Intuition is also generally stronger, deeper, and longer lasting than emotions62. Subjective emotions can be triggered by chemicals, electromagnetism, implants, astral manipulations, and basically any stimuli whose triggering the soul has no control over, merely how it responds to such stimuli.
Intuition can inform of another person’s soul frequency, degree of consciousness, intentions, and future actions. Of course, many who have weak connections to higher centers will find it difficult to use intuition to such an extent, but practicing listening to intuition increases its strength. (For safety reasons, one should use intellectual analysis to accompany intuition, to check if both are in agreement. If they disagree, recheck the assumptions upon which the analysis is based).
While OPs are masters of disguise in the realm of A influences, and robotic humans can be programmed to be quite lifelike, both are incapable of bypassing the discernment of a souled person’s intuition. Their nature lies naked beneath the gaze of one’s Higher Self.
One’s intuitive impressions reveal the nonphysical traits of various types of humans. Organic portals share a second density hive mind and therefore have identical auras63, while robotic humans have electronically projected auras that are also nearly identical64. As an aside, one person with clairvoyant abilities has even observed the auras of several people flick on and off simultaneously, which suggests they were probably robotic humans. OPs have dim levels of consciousness, and robotic humans have almost none65. Negative entities of various types monitor through, or possess, these agents at times; the presence of such entities can be intuitively sensed as well.
Intuitive Impressions Characterizing the Presence of Agents
Based on personal observations from others and myself, here are some impressions one may receive from non-conscious or dimly conscious humans. Words fail to accurately describe them, but here is a rapid collection of descriptions:
Generally, it is difficult to mentally or emotionally connect with them because there is nothing there to connect with. It seems like something is missing within them, that they are hollow caricatures or cartoons despite physically looking like any other human. Mentally projecting oneself into their head reveals only silence, or a neutral hum. Concerning robotic humans particularly, one often has the same feeling around them as when alone: a bland, neutral, and quiet feeling. Normally, the presence of a souled human is noticeable, for they have vibrancy, thickness and dimensionality, but robotic humans do not. This can be confusing, because one may be physically in the same room with them, yet in every other way it feels like they are not there.
Being around a souled person, one may perceive energy of a different type if the person has a different soul nature, but there is still something within them that seems conscious and mentally tangible. Being around a souled person who has a similar soul frequency as oneself usually leads to instant rapport and a drive to interact with them, even if they have a different personality than oneself. If an OP does give the impression of soul depth, it is simply reflecting back one’s own soul energy66. They can be discerned because the soul energy is identical to one’s own, but there is still lack of something to connect with.
Neither type of agent has any depth to their eyes, which appear glossed over or blank. Physically, there is nothing glossy or blank about them, but it is an intuitive overlay upon a physical perception. They may be attractive, but like a mannequin or porcelain doll, there is no inner beauty.
Despite projected auras, robotic humans are energetically invisible. The “comfortableness” one may feel around them is actually blandness67, which follows from the absence of uncomfortable energy because they don’t even emit any energy. So the lack of feeling when around them is what should alert one to their presence. Naturally, one may still get an intuitive message that they are bad news, and so a negative intuitive impression can nevertheless arise. One shouldn’t make the mistake of thinking that absence of negative feeling alone means they are not agents, especially if the feeling is one of blandness instead.
In many cases, agents can be physically very dynamic, loud, seemingly spontaneous, attractive, smiling, or they can be using positive body language, but the impression one receives is that it is all artificial or an act, form without substance, that they are little more than elaborate animatronic meat puppets. Souled humans who act positively or dynamically have a beaming face and a sparkle in their eye. Or when they are sad, they emit sad vibrations and the air turns heavy. When they are neutral, there is still activity within their minds; they are thinking, perceiving, being. Organic portals or robotic humans can act sad but shed only crocodile tears; there is no anguish or sadness there except what a souled person has been tricked into imagining or projecting upon them.
As can be seen, robotic humans and OPs give off similar impressions, though it is more severe with robotic humans due to their unnatural nature and comparative rarity. No matter the type of agent, something can be felt as being “off” or “wrong”, which can often be ignored out of wishful thinking or when succumbing to perceptual skewing.
The importance of balancing intuition with critical thinking cannot be adequately emphasized. With these skills in tandem, one can accurately detect and avoid agents before they become entrenched in one’s life. Striving for one’s destiny (that which fills one with enthusiasm and joy)68 will naturally detach a souled person from those who cannot keep up, particularly agents of all types who would otherwise cling on like barnacles.
Dealing with Close Agents
Of course, we may have made errors in our lives and become mired in the consequences through financial, legal, or moral obligations. These include lovers, roommates, spouses, and offspring who are detrimental to one’s life plan, especially if they are organic portals or souled individuals with entirely different life paths who do nothing but hold one back. Nevertheless, one must take responsibility for past irresponsible actions. Depending on the legal and moral viability of leaving, some may be stuck, and some have hope for escape and starting anew.
Not everyone is a permanent agent, and no one is perfect. Souled partners can have different views and opinions, cause distractions and upsets sometimes, and occasionally delay one’s plans. They can act as vectors of Matrix attacks when not watchful, and demand certain sacrifices. Here, it is a matter of degree that determines if they are ultimately beneficial or detrimental to one’s life path. If possible to leave, one’s decision should not be based on the consequences of leaving, but the consequence of staying. Emotional weakness and dependency is the least valid excuse for staying. Following one’s destiny is the best reason to leave.
The choice to leave is personal; each individual must decide whether it is appropriate based on circumstances. It must be said, however, that when a souled human is matched with another souled human of an ideally compatible soul frequency, the relationship becomes virtually superconducting, without resistance, heavy demands for sacrifice, or hope that the other partner will change. There may be external interference by the Matrix attempting to break such a partnership apart, but the interferences are usually based on misunderstandings more so than fundamental differences and ongoing resentment. Because an organic portal is not part of the life plan, staying with them is delaying the arrival of one’s destined relationship with a specific souled person69.
For cases where escape or removal is not an option, agents must be dealt with on an action-by-action basis. The skill of properly handling attacks by the Matrix is of inestimable value. So the positive side of this is that dealing with permanently present agents sharpens one’s ability to deflect Matrix attacks.
But no matter how deep one is, there is no point in getting deeper, which is why prevention is the prime mode of application of this knowledge. There is no excuse for continuing to form associations and relationships with Matrix agents if one has this knowledge. Ultimately, it does not matter if one’s partner is an OP or not, and often it is impossible to be absolutely sure either way. What’s more important is the nature of the relationship, whether it is oppressive or expansive.
Other Methods of Attack
Aside from the intimate avenue of family and relationships, agents can attack in a far more impersonal manner. The crudest method of attack happens via harassment by strangers who are part of the Matrix hive-mind network. When walking down a street, through a shopping mall, around a university campus, or riding the subway, etc… one must realize that at least half of the strangers around are organic portals, and most of the rest are asleep souled humans. All of them are open to temporary animation by the Matrix for direct interaction with a targeted individual. They may mumble cryptic phrases with synchronistic meanings, yell offensive statements tailored to press one’s emotional buttons, and rarely but occasionally engage in a physical attack. What separates them from ordinary crazies or random acts of harassment is that their actions seem unrelated but are far from random. There is timing, engineering, and synchronicity involved in what they do that singles out a specific target at a time. They could be OPs looking for a quick gulp of energy from vulnerable targets, but the Matrix ensures that whom they pick “deserves” it. Other examples of hive-mind harassment may include hateful stares by strangers for no apparent reason.
Souled people may consciously do these things as well, but there is selfish reason for what they do, whether boredom, general hatred or anger, or just for fun, rather than direct manual control by a hive-mind. With intuition, one can sense the difference. With agents of the Matrix, there is sign of a single coordinated intelligence behind multiple strangers. When staring into their eyes, one is looking directly into the eyes of the Matrix and the negative beings that maintain it.
The Path to Liberation
What is one to do about all this? What can one do? The first and simplest step is to seek out those who share a similar soul frequency, other souled humans with whom to network and form friendships. They provide support and can form an impenetrable nucleus, an island of refuge, and a counteraction to the Matrix’s divide-and-conquer tactic. How does a person know he or she has found another with similar soul frequency? There is a mutual enthusiasm that lacks any need to put on a mask or hide part of oneself, and the intuitive impressions and logical observations are positively in agreement.
Aside from this, the basic way to proceed is to immunize oneself against the manipulations of the Matrix and its agents, conserve soul energy, gain awareness about the true nature of one’s reality, and strengthen the connection with the Higher Self.
Immunization comes with knowledge. Because agents hide behind one’s blind spots, the more one knows about them, the less room they have in which to maneuver. Much of their power lies in the illusions they project, illusions that lead one to make false assumptions about who they are and what they want. Naturally, illusions only have as much power as is granted by the perceiver. In judo, the superior force of an opponent is not confronted directly but cleverly displaced and therefore used against him. In Matrix tactics, the superior spiritual force of a targeted souled human is also cleverly displaced via illusions so that his freewill fails to directly engage the spiritually weaker manipulator. Having knowledge prevents one from misplacing this force and allows successful defense.
Adequate soul energy is necessary to reach escape velocity. The lower one’s reserves of energy, the stronger one is pulled into the sphere of A-influences. Energy is also needed to fuse consciousness and personality into a coherent whole rather than fickle fragments that change to the whim of environmental triggers70. Lastly, energy is required to build a strong connection with the higher centers.
Conservation of energy is accomplished by not succumbing to emotional drain attempts by agents, by not stressing or worrying about trivial things, and by redirecting and transforming negative emotional energy when it arises by consciously focusing inward and becoming aware of oneself when such emotions are generated, rather than becoming lost in the source of what originally triggered their response.
Energy can be generated through enthusiasm, the aforementioned transformation of negative energies triggered by external shocks, and conscious suffering71, which involves asserting the will of the conscious core over the body and ego. This can be achieved by practicing going contrary to the desires and inertia of the body and ego, within practical limits. It is a form of discipline.
In short, the entire process concerns making the internal mental, emotional, and spiritual state not only coherent, but also independent of external actions and stimuli. This does not mean shutting off or doing/feeling/thinking the opposite, as that is not independence but mere inverted dependence. Independence means being sovereign king of one’s inner kingdom.
As long as the mind is chained to the environment via a one-to-one correspondence between internal emotion and external trigger, we are at the mercy of the Matrix. But when this dependency is severed, one becomes free. External triggers do not have to stimulate negative internal emotional responses. External actions and internal emotions do not have to be absolutely consistent with each other. For example, just because one feels kindhearted inside does not mean one must act kind to absolutely everyone on the outside, especially toward predators or agents who rely upon the sheepish non-resistance of some people to make an easy meal out of them. In fact, to be truly kind, one must also be cruel to be kind to those who indirectly ask for such treatment by initiating hostile behavior. It is one’s right to resist being eaten.
Ideally, one can and should burn with a permanent flame of positive enthusiasm that cannot be extinguished by any external wind, while externally one should act in whatever manner necessary to most efficiently and safely repel attacks from hostile people, act in service to those who request and deserve it, and follow one’s destiny. When combined with knowledge and awareness derived from contemplating information to derive truth, one becomes evermore impervious to impacts from the Matrix. Then there is no longer any need to dodge bullets, as hinted in the movie72. Positive enthusiasm does not imply dopey ignorance, because when combined with a drive for greater awareness, one would also be aware of external dangers and intuitive messages of warning. Intuition is a genuine internal message from the higher centers, not a false signal from the lower centers or external triggers.
Conclusion
Matrix agents are both a hassle and a great learning tool. While possibly slowing us down in life, they also indirectly urge us to exercise our freewill and develop spiritual muscles. They are not to be redundantly sought out, or prematurely eliminated. In fact, it is impossible to do so. All one can do is steadily strive toward liberation. Knowledge shows the way.
Footnotes:
Numbers of the associated footnote is listed after each published source. In many cases, personal observation was only later confirmed by a source, but they are cited despite not being the original source of an idea. Some ideas were found in multiple sources, and will be cited accordingly. Areas not referenced with superscripts come from personal observations and private/public correspondences.
To read excerpts from some of the sources listed below, download this supplement: opsources.pdf (PDF file, 260 kB).
Baines, John — Hypsoconciousness (1995) | # 10, 29, 70
Cassiopaean Transcripts
Session – July 13, 2002 | # 1, 2, 5, 11, 12, 13, 17, 18, 19, 27, 33, 35, 36, 38, 41, 48, 52, 57, 66
Session — June 3, 1995 | # 14
Session — November 19, 1994 and June 9, 1996 | # 50
Session — October 21, 1995 | # 39, 49, 64, 65, 67
Session — May 31, 1995 | # 62
Session — Sept 12, 1995 | # 63
Conti, Carissa — What They’re Not Telling You About Death (2003) | # 30
Elkins, Rueckert, McCarty — The Ra Material, Book I (1984) | # 53, 54
Gurdjieff — Views from the Real World (1973) | # 10, 16, 28, 29, 61, 71
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book One: Exoteric Cycle (1989) | # 2, 3, 7, 8, 10, 14, 15, 16, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 26, 30, 43, 44, 56
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book Two: Esoteric Cycle (1992) | # 1, 2, 18, 19
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book Three: Mesoteric Cycle (1993) | # 2, 3, 4, 6, 32, 42, 46, 55, 60, 69
Ouspensky — In Search of the Miraculous (1949) | # 10, 16, 29, 30, 71, 70
Quantum Future School — Organic Portals: The Other Race (2002) | # 1, 2, 31, 37, 40, 47, 51, 57, 59, 60, 66
Warner Bros., The Matrix (1999)
S
Why Negative Forces Seem to Respect Freewill
montalk.net » 9 March 03
There are many ways negative forces can influence targeted individuals. Two common methods are through reality manipulation and matrix agents. This article discusses the important roles freewill and awareness play in such cases, which may explain why negative forces often maneuver the way they do. Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis and True Reality Creation provide background material for this article.
Reality Manipulation
Reality manipulations consist of acausal changes in one’s reality, performed by hostile hyperdimensional beings (4D STS) who reside outside one’s realm. The acausal changes occur when the target is moved about the temporal plane spanned by the axes of linear and phase time. Linear time measures the progress of our perceived sense of time while we reside in third density, and phase time measures movement from one timeline or dimension to another.
Reality manipulation is identically a process of either moving an individual to a new spot on the temporal plane, or of merging his timeline or dimension with another that fits the engineered requirements of a 4D STS agenda. The difference between moving to a new timeline or having one’s timeline merged with another is merely a matter of perspective. Being shifted about the temporal plane means an individual’s conscious locus is moved to a new timeline, complete with new memories of the past and possibilities for the future. We are accustomed to thinking causally and within the framework of linear time, that outside forces can influence us only in the sense of affecting our possible futures, but some are equally capable of affecting our possible pasts.
Freewill Preventatively Hinders Reality Manipulation
The individual cannot be moved to just any new location on the temporal plane if he has freewill. His freewill anchors him to all points upon the temporal plane of which he has awareness. These elements remain tied to him, and he is likewise tied to them. Any attempts by 4D STS to manipulate such elements automatically places them in direct engagement with his freewill, for such elements are anchored to his freewill via his awareness.
To avoid this engagement, reality manipulations tend to occur upon elements that are not tied to his freewill, those of which he is unconscious. This is why attacks come from the shadows, from where they are least expected.
When Prevention Fails
Sometimes engagement is unavoidable, then a secondary tactic of disinformation is used. An individual with false knowledge is at greater peril than one who has no knowledge because his freewill is then tied to pseudo elements, ones which are not firmly rooted in immovable objective reality. These elements provide artificial handles upon his reality, graspable by those who created the disinformation. But this no longer involves acausal manipulation, but rather causal distraction and diversion.
Nevertheless, it greatly behooves 4D STS to ensure that targets remains as na“ve as possible so that their reality includes a greater portion of freely manipulable elements.
Clue Dropping
That targets are encouraged to remain na“ve may appear contradictory to the fact that some matrix agents tend to purposely clue-drop, waving warning signs in the face of their targets before proceeding with further infiltration. The clues can be anything literal or symbolic. Literal clues include warning phrases said in seeming jest, their personal history, and behavior. Symbolic clues are ironic and may appear in their names, word choice, and synchronicities related to them. Whatever it may be, it provides a clue that the target is in danger, much like the warning colors of a poisonous plant or the hiss of a snake. If the target ignores the clues, then the agent proceeds with the next step. Each dropped clue is a subtle way of asking permission to get closer. Any ignorance of that clue is permission granted.
The question is, if 4D STS require that an individual has no awareness of certain elements of reality in order for them to be manipulated, then why do agents purposely drop clues and risk the individual gaining more awareness? Why risk revealing their agenda by giving hints? The answer is that while reality manipulation is an acausal phenomenon that happens outside one’s realm and therefore beyond the engagement range of a target’s freewill, agents are within one’s realm and automatically in direct engagement with an individual’s freewill because of their sheer physical presence in one’s environment. Once freewill is engaged, what applied to acausal reality manipulation becomes defunct.
Why 4D STS Subvert Rather Than Violate Freewill
All this becomes clear with the following realization: that 4D STS sometimes cannot, and other times choose not, to violate the freewill of a target. There are two ways to avoid violating freewill: either don’t engage it in the first place, or do only what the target permits. Reality manipulation occurs from outside one’s realm, and so freewill is not engaged in such cases, so there is no freewill violation. Agents, because they are in one’s realm already and in engagement with a target’s freewill, have no choice but subtly ask permission if they wish to not violate freewill or are not able to do so.
They cannot violate freewill in cases where they are engaging a freewill that is more powerful than theirs. This includes cases where an individual is stronger than they are, or where he has divine protection whereby sovereign beings intervene and overpower the lesser manipulators. It also includes cases where the freewill of multiple beings is anchored to the same reality element and reinforces it beyond the manipulability threshold of 4D STS. This is why although our timeline or reality can indeed be changed, there are limits to what they can change. They cannot change the entire timeline as they please, only elements that are relatively non-anchored.
Then there are cases where they are able to violate freewill, but choose not to. The reason is complex but will be explained here.
Realm Dynamics
According to the Cassiopaeans, realms are divisions of reality based on experience and assumptions. Beings in different realms have different assumptions about reality and will have different experiences; those in the same realm will have similar experiences. The more a group of beings interact with each other, the more their realms merge. Two beings in completely different realms will rarely interact with or perceive each other. Realms are basically fenced off from each other according to the FRV or frequency resonance vibration of an individual. FRV is the strength and tone of his soul vibration based on the level of his being, which in turn depends upon his level of knowledge and direction of evolution, which is tied to his assumptions and experiences. Realms also measure the engagement range of one’s freewill, and so entering a person’s realm means engaging his freewill.
Because two beings from completely different realms cannot directly interact with each other, for them to do so there must be a common element or bridge formed between their realms. One way of looking at this is to think of the common element as a frequency bridge that provides resonance between the two and allows transfer of information and energy. If both have a unique spectrum of fundamental vibration that would ordinarily share no common component frequencies, then the frequency bridge is the introduction of a common fundamental tone between the two realms. 4D STS exist in an extremely negative realm and are thus usually barred from perceiving or interacting tangibly with an individual that is of a completely different realm. In order to manipulate him in any way, they must use a frequency bridge which normally is the individual’s own negative emotions. These negative emotions provide a frequency sub-spectrum that is in resonance with the realm of 4D STS and allows them to penetrate his realm and interact with him on some level. The more his realm is in resonance with theirs, the more they can manipulate him, and the more objective their manipulations will appear. If their realms becomes virtually identical, then he is under their complete control and is part of the STS hierarchy.
Because realms are projected divisions of one’s FRV, and the FRV is a product of one’s being, it is mainly through a change in being that the realm changes. Negative forces who require a reality bridge would prefer the target’s being change toward a more negative frequency. This would open his realm to easier penetration. So what does it take to change being? Beingness can only be changed by the individual himself, by freely choosing to make negative choices which lower his frequency and align him with the STS evolutionary current. Anything that happens to him which violates his freewill does not change his being for the following reason:
Freewill is about choice, and one learns by facing the consequences of one’s choices. If a situation arises that does not violate freewill but rather offers choice, then if the individual later regrets making a choice, it is entirely his own fault for having done so. Furthermore, the lesson he learns, had he learned it earlier, would have allowed him to make a different choice. In other words, it is because choice was given that his lesson has any value at all. If he were given no choice – his freewill thus being violated – then nothing he could have learned earlier would have made any difference, and thus it wouldn’t be a lesson at all. Therefore, freewill violations do not result in lessons for the individual, and without learning anything, his being does not change. Without a change of being, the FRV and realm boundary remains relatively unaffected.
Therefore, those who seek to influence a change in a target’s realm toward a more palatable frequency must necessarily respect his freewill. All they can do is offer choices, biasing the choices so that the individual is more likely to choose the negative option and therefore tarnish his being. Biased as they are, as long as they are still choices, his freewill is not violated. It’s amazing what degree of manipulation can be done which does not qualify as a freewill violation, for “permission” is a broad term.
Agents as Freelance Karmic Devices
The best way for agents not to violate freewill is to operate within the framework of an individual’s karmic lesson profile. A person comes into life with a pre-set list of what lessons to learn. It is up to him to decide how and when they are learned, factors determined by what he does with his freewill. His FRV, being a spectrum of fundamental resonance frequencies that indicate the composition of his being, broadcasts into reality his lesson profile, which tends to attract via acausal signaling or force certain types of experiences which may offer him fulfillment of a particular lesson plan. Matrix agents can smell a needy frequency spectrum from afar and opportunistically provide that experience. Agents such as organic portals, FRV robots, etheric vampires, or people with a strong anima component to their psyche are examples of those whose behavior largely depends upon the lesson profile of the targeted individual. Besides serving the function as trojan horses to allow 4D STS to better penetrate the target’s realm, they themselves are often in it for the spiritual and emotional energy they can feed upon. They prostitute karmic lessons in exchange for energy. Individuals who succumb to their manipulations do learn lessons in the long run, but such lessons are learned the hard way.
So although agents do provide lessons, there are better ways of fulfilling one’s lesson profile, such as having foresight and gaining it without having to go through the experienced suffering. Of course, those who cannot learn it the easy way will learn it the hard way. Whatever the case, it is important that agents respect freewill because only then will the target learn, and only then will most agents even be allowed to interact with them.
It should now be clear why matrix agents drop clues. It shifts the responsibility of what follows entirely upon the targeted individual, allows him to learn lessons, and potentially lowers his FRV so that his realm becomes more penetrable to 4D STS forces. Were agents to not drop clues, lessons would be denied, FRV remains unaltered, and the realm stays impervious. Additionally, some aware negative beings may wish to incur karmic debt, and so try not to violate freewill in such cases. They may also wish to avoid incurring the “wrath” of a target’s divine protection.
Freewill Violations
As to how often 4D STS are unable to violate freewill versus them choosing not to do so, it is my view that for many people, the latter is rarer. I believe that due to divine intervention, the sovereignty of the Creator and the Higher Self, the power of the universal consciousness, realm differences, and the great deterioration of negative entities’ level of being, that it is commonly the case that 4D STS absolutely cannot carry out certain forms of manipulation, particularly murder and sabotage of life plan to a point that denies a person future lessons. Despite their fourth density status, there are even greater powers who referee the game and keep curbs in place.
The reason I say this is because there are many individuals whom negative forces would gladly kill, but who are still alive because their destiny does not allow it. There are many people they would like to directly sabotage, but cannot due to divine protection and realm differences. There are limits upon what they can do, of this I am certain. The fact that we still exist, that we can move in a positive direction, and that there are indeed victories for STO forces is evidence of this.
Awareness Protects both Actively and Passively
Lastly, we must revisit the concept of awareness and its active and passive protection aspects. As mentioned, awareness of reality elements binds them to freewill, keeps them in place, and essentially guards them from acausal manipulation by negative forces. The acausal manipulation of reality can be thusly prevented by accumulating knowledge. Having knowledge alone keeps reality in place and one’s realm secured, and this forms protection. For this particular function, knowledge need not be applied, merely earned and kept.
This is also why I think the Cassiopaeans emphasized the importance of expecting attack. Whatever one expects, one’s freewill is locked upon and energy is directed toward bulwarking. Negative forces love to operate in shadows, in areas where freewill is not focused and therefore need not be engaged. When one expects a particular method of attack, their use of such a method would mean direct engagement of one’s freewill. Aside from the possibility that they cannot violate one’s freewill because their level of being is lower, it is also true that freewill introduces nonlinearity into the dynamic and therefore makes it unpredictable. Predictability is a necessary precondition of the success of STS attacks because their plans are intellectually conceived based on founding assumptions about the predicted nature of one’s behavior. Thus, if they strike from the shadows of one’s field of perception, they have the highest chance for success. Passive protection of awareness is simply a method of keeping a guarded territory well lit so that freewill guards all areas of one’s reality. This works well for acausal manipulations because it keeps reality in place.
The active protection of awareness comes into play when freewill is directly engaged. Two examples are expecting a method of attack, and the phenomenon of matrix agents.
In the first case, one can expect an attack, particularly an acausal manipulation, to happen and negative forces may still decide to use that mode. One can then take acausal action, something that works through phase time, not just causally through linear time. This involves psychic self defense methods such as declaring with firm intent that they stay back, or the various forms of prayer or visualizations and defensive thought form creations. This is a form of active acausal action, active because it begins with awareness and an engagement of freewill, and then personal initiative to act upon it and follow through.
The second case, matrix agents, involves active protection as well but of a causal nature. By evidence of their physical presence in one’s environment and the resulting interaction, they have already been given permission and breeched one’s realm boundary. It does no good to only declare intent or use psychic self defense methods – although it can help – because they are very much physical and interacting causally with their target. Passive defense is simply a way of closing and locking doors, but in this case the “enemy” is already inside. Active protection of awareness in this case implies taking action to counter their offenses, of noticing their warning signs and not giving in to their sly attempts to further penetrate your realm or steal your energy, and especially avoiding believing in their disinformation.
In sum, awareness is necessary to fully access or utilize one’s freewill, whether actively or passively. Like FRV, freewill is a function of one’s level of being. As long as an individual earns his lessons, his level of being increases in proportion with his increased awareness. This balanced ratio between the two results in maximized efficiency of learning.
Unmanifested Freewill Offers Little Protection
The unfortunate situation with many humans is that we have more being than awareness, due mainly to spiritual amnesia and forced hypnosis which suppresses our awareness and leaves much freewill unused. An ideal goal would be to gain knowledge in order to use our latent freewill. Ironically, 4D STS have much more awareness than they have being. So rather than use their awareness to maximize their own freewill, because they lack a balanced proportion of being they instead use their awareness to manipulate the freewill of others.
One can obviously see the danger of not earning one’s knowledge, but absorbing it for free without putting in the required conscious effort to cogitate and understand what is being learned. True learning is a method of internal discovery under the guidance of external reminders, and of consciously experiencing life.
The objective truth, and the universe as a whole, exists within most conscious humans; they need merely retrieve it by conscious effort. This retrieval is of a holographic nature; one’s level of being determines the resolution of the holographic retrieval. The more developed the being, the more accurately the inner world is a reflection of the outer. For those with impaired or underdeveloped levels of being, they truly cannot retrieve much from within themselves and must instead increase their level of being so that it resonates with a larger portion of objective truth, widening their bandwidth so to speak. This growth of being is accomplished by gaining lessons via emotional conscious experience and possible suffering. For those who have already gone through much of this process but simply have spiritual amnesia, they need merely retrieve the treasures of knowledge already buried within themselves.
Either way, the importance of learning lessons via conscious effort or emotionally charged experience must be emphasized. The conscious core forms the gate to one’s inner vault of being. Anything that is placed in that vault must pass through conscious perception, cognition, experience, and ultimately understanding. Without conscious perception, any gained awareness fails to enter, and does nothing to increase increase the level of being. Such asymmetric knowledge becomes externally grafted, mechanical tools that atrophy the individual who becomes like a cyborg with every attachment replacing some part of his being. He becomes slave to the utilitarianism of knowledge for the manipulation of the environment, rather than understanding its purpose in aiding spiritual evolution. Absorbing information purely via rote memorization, learning the rules of reality as though it were a trivial game for hedonistic amusement, and failing to retrieve or confirm knowledge within oneself can all lead toward spiritual atrophy.
[This is why many of the articles on this site are written in such a way as to foster discovery, to encourage the experience of eureka, whereby ideas in these articles serve as reminders for what the reader may not have thought of yet or perhaps forgotten. It is why everything here is for the reader to personally confirm, whether by observation, experience, or internal confirmation. I discourage rote memorization of information here unless it’s something that cannot be internally confirmed or retrieved, such as facts that have no bearing on objective truth – names, dates, jargon are examples. If one truly understand something, it automatically becomes memorized because it is integrated into one’s being. Memorizing without understanding merely grafts it onto oneself].
Conclusion
This article has emphasized the importance of knowledge and awareness, for they are catalysts that help us better utilize our latent freewill. It is easier to defend against reality manipulation and agent attacks with knowledge, which protects passively by itself and actively when utilized. I have described a proper method of gaining knowledge and expanding one’s level of being, and explained why negative forces are limited in their offensive actions and tend to respect freewill. It was the intent of this article to update and clarify the issue of freewill and awareness in the context of dealing with 4D STS and their 3D agents.
Emotional Management
montalk.net » 16 April 03
Have you ever gotten emotionally riled up over events which later turned out to be trivial? Do little things happen around you which “coincidentally” poke at your emotional sore spots? Does it seem like someone “behind the curtain” is pushing your buttons? In many cases, someone or something is.
This article is about emotional defense against an invisible enemy who profits from your overindulgence in negative emotions. As part of the matrix series, this text focuses upon the central issue in the matter, that of loosh economy. “Loosh” is Robert Monroe’s term for a quantifiable spiritual/emotional energy produced by physical beings such as humans, a highly-valued commodity in the eyes of nonphysical beings who feed upon this energy. Although not its only function, the matrix acts as the machinery which extracts loosh from humans by subjecting them to synchronistically arranged emotional melodramas.
Here will be given a practical discussion of the nature of emotion, who manipulates emotion via the matrix, their modes of attack, and suggested methods of defense.
Nature of emotion
Science sees emotion as the perceptual end-product of chemicals and hormones affecting our nervous system, nothing more. In truth, such chemicals in our bodies are just physical components of an overall metaphysical process. The body is synchronistically coupled to the soul, meaning the soul doesn’t actually impress a physical force upon the body’s cells as a magnet would upon iron filings, but rather the soul generates a morphogenic field which tends to make one’s neurons and cells “accidentally” behave in a way that directly mirrors the behavior of the soul. The morphogenic field alters the probability of cellular events in such a way to conform to the will of the soul.
When the soul feels the emotion of love, for example, neurons “accidentally” fire in a specific pattern which any neuropsychologist reading a brainscan will interpret as corresponding to that emotion.
During life in a physical body, the body and soul are strongly coupled. One’s daily consciousness, the ego, resides at the border between physical brain and metaphysical soul, meaning it can experience the illusion of emotion through drugs. Such artificial inductions of emotions are generated through the body rather than the soul. Any generation of emotion via physical methods leads only the generation of false emotions.
The difference between true and false emotions lies in their origin. There is only one true emotion, love, and there is only one source for it, God. “Love” and “God” do not have their usual meanings here; love does not mean physical intimacy between couples and God does not mean a personified deity. Love is defined here as a creator energy, the original will of God that separated the original void into positive and negative space and time, an emotion filled with truth, knowledge, and awareness. God is defined as the original seed of consciousness from which all reality and individual consciousness arose, an infinite supply of true emotional energy to which humans are energetically connected and have access.
Eaters of Emotion
In other articles on this site (www.montalk.net), a classification system of zero order, first order, and second order beings has been utilized to separate the major types of consciousness. God is a zero order being, humans are first order beings, and thoughtforms or entities without a direct energetic link to God are second order beings. Likewise, there are zero, first, and second order emotions. Zero order emotion is the will of God which essentially powered the Big Bang. First order emotion is true love as humans can experience it, that of truth, knowledge, and awareness. Second order emotions consist of everything else, from illusory love to lust, hatred, fear, jealousy, and contempt. These are false emotions, for they stem not from God but from illusion. Loosh is a generic term for emotional energy, and “negative loosh” implies false emotion, while “positive loosh” means true emotion.
Second order beings are the primary beneficiaries of the matrix for they feed upon their corresponding type of loosh, second order emotion. Such beings were not created by God originally, their creators are first order beings who either purposely or accidentally succumbed to illusion and began to feed such illusions by putting emotional energy into things not connected to the physical reality created by God. In other words, instead of focusing entirely upon physical reality and truth in their lives, first order beings (who by definition have Creator-like abilities) began to create a new reality of their own, that within the realm of their imaginations. This imaginary reality is now known as the etheric realm, and energy dumped into this realm was shaped via first order beings’ fears and fantasies into second order beings called thoughtforms. Thoughtforms are etheric robots without an energetic connection to God — a metaphysical form of artificial intelligence. Thoughtforms, generated by illusion, soon resorted to parasitism upon first order beings to feed themselves and maintain their own existence. Over time, thoughtforms have created an entirely new illusory reality overlaying the real reality on earth, and this illusory overlay is the matrix.
The movie The Matrix was a metaphorical representation of this phenomenon. One point of evidence toward this fact is that the metaphor was imperfect; machines turned humans into batteries, sources of electrical energy, and yet they could have much more easily resorted to nuclear power. In reality, the metaphor alluded to the fact that the “machines” or second order beings are after loosh, not electricity, and there is no better generator of loosh than a human. Hence, in the movie, humans had to be the power source despite the obvious flaw in the metaphor.
For emotion to be consumed by second order beings, it must be converted into a palatable frequency or flavor and dumped into a domain over which second order beings have precedence. Physical reality, being a product of God and composed of its love/will condensed into solidity, is not second order beings’ preferential domain. Anything straying from reality, such as fantasies, misconceptions, fears, and illusions miss their mark and flow into second order beings’ etheric reality, if not first tapped directly by the matrix. Therefore, the matrix attempts to induce negative emotions in you (flavoring the loosh with a palatable frequency) and pulls your mindset away from truth so that your emotion becomes available for harvesting.
Dynamics of Emotion
Emotions are somewhat analogous to electricity; there is static electricity (stationary quantity of charge) and dynamic electricity, also known as current (moving quantity of charge). Likewise, emotions can be static or dynamic.
Dynamic emotion is loosh energy that is always being utilized for either constructive physical/spiritual action or else leaking or spurting into the ether. All your genuine emotional energy comes from your connection to God by virtue of you just being human, conscious, and alive. You receive this energy from God to power much of your higher mental and spiritual functions, but you must still consume physical food to run your body. What you do with your supply of loosh is up to you; the matrix would like you to convert it into a negative form and feed the energy into imaginary reality for interception by the matrix.
Static emotion, psychologically speaking, is repressed emotional energy. Emotion, being a quantified substance, can neither be created nor destroyed by anyone except God. This law of conservation is nothing new, many authors and psychologists know of that fact.
While emotion cannot be created or destroyed, it can be tapped from God and converted into various grades, frequencies, and forms. Negative emotion can be converted into positive, and vice versa. Perception is the key that converts one form into the other.
When you experience a negative emotion and do not let it out or convert it into something positive, it becomes a thoughtform parasite, an auric leak, and a spiritual burden. To have become angry in the first place is okay, but to remain so in a non-constructive way must have arisen from some illusory component in your view of the world. In other words, because your perception of a situation was not based entirely on truth, you became angry, stayed angry, and did nothing about it except ignore and repress it. Your illusory perception combined with the resulting negative emotional energy forms, by definition, a thoughtform, except it is one closely attached to your soul. In this article, such an entity will be called an internal thoughtform. It has a conduit leading back to the core of your soul and siphons energy from your emotional reservoir, becoming bloated in the process as long as you continue repressing it.
While God’s supply of emotional energy is infinite, your rate to receive such energy is not. Therefore, any leak in your loosh reservoir such as one caused by an internal thoughtform generated from repressed emotions will take away from your influx of energy. The more repressed emotions you have, the more auric leaks you have, and the less loosh energy you can use for yourself.
Internal thoughtforms severely affect the way you behave. Beside keeping you low of energy, they also tend to pull your own utilization of energy in their direction.
Severely repressed emotions (to the point of amnesia) stem from soul fragmentation, where a piece of your consciousness accompanies the perceptions and emotions splitting off from your main soul during the trauma. Such internal thoughtforms are their own personalities in perpetual suffering. The amnesia results from memories being a function of consciousness, and since that particular component of consciousness has left, the main consciousness has no access to those memories unless the fragment possessing them returns to its source. Ordinary internal thoughtforms are not total fragmentations, but rather distortions; both affect the main soul’s consciousness through some etheric or astral link.
Internal thoughtforms affect your behavior by regurgitating a negative frequency of loosh back into your main energy reservoir which corrupts your general mood in addition to sublimely keeping your world view in accordance with the illusion having generated the internal thoughtform in the first place. It affects both your emotions and perceptions and tends to keep them anchored in illusion.
Static emotions cannot be tapped by the matrix, although they are still detrimental in altering your behavior like a stuck rudder on a ship. One’s emotions remain static only as long as they are out of one’s present conscious focus. Remember that internal thoughtforms are their own loosh reservoirs, feeding off your reservoir which in turn is filled by God. You may think of these thoughtforms as bloated sacks of loosh just waiting to burst. To access these reservoirs, the matrix must open them with a perceptual key so that your consciousness focuses upon them, opening the floodgates and unleashing an explosion of dynamic emotion which bursts into the ether and is collected by the matrix.
Thus, the matrix can do one of two things: elicit dynamic emotions in you and tap them directly, or else pop your repressed emotions and reap a huge bounty. Often it does both and makes sure dynamic emotion is repressed and allowed to grow for later harvest. How it accomplishes all this is the subject of the next section
Modes of Attack
The matrix and those who operate it attack humans for various reasons including sabotage, experimentation, and loosh harvesting. An attack is defined as a hostile act intended to benefit the perpetrator more than one receiving the attack.
Let’s begin with how the matrix harvests static emotions. As stated before, it must utilize the correct key to unlock stored reservoir of loosh. In practical terms, this key is simply a synchronicity in your environment which triggers an overblown emotional reaction from you. If you have ever gotten angrier at something than warranted because you’ve had enough and it was the last straw, then you have had an internal thoughtform purged of its reservoir. While this may make you feel better in the short run, it will fill up again and continue to influence you unless it is permanently disabled by a change of perceptions. Disabling internal thoughtforms will be discussed later.
A synchronistic trigger is created from precise calculations and data gathering by the matrix; it knows what buttons to push. The source of this trigger may be something you read, a keyword, song, person’s name, dream event, or something someone does or says. In the case of reading something, the synchronicity is mainly created through you…the matrix has imperceptibly altered your actions and the path of your trigger until they intersect and the trigger comes to your attention. In the case of being triggered by something someone does or says, the same basic process occurs except another person is being manipulated as well. (Generation of synchronicities doesn’t happen by the direct calculation and alteration of every single step necessary to produce them, rather a small section of the symbolic “machine code” of reality is altered which automatically restructures the timeline and course of reality-based events).
You may wonder how and when this manipulation occurs, because you cannot remember or feel any real manipulation going on. Well, the manipulation of your actions is synchronistic and occurs most often when you are on “autopilot” or in the alpha state of mind. It is known that one becomes suggestible and receptive during the alpha state, in which brainwaves pulsate between 9 and 14 cycles per second. During this state, your consciousness relaxes its perceptual filters and becomes susceptible to external influences. It is during this autopilot state that the matrix finds it easiest to get you to do something which will play part in a later synchronicity. When it happens, because the synchronicity is not yet fulfilled, the trivial action you just undertook during the alpha state goes generally unnoticed, thought of as insignificant and not even worth remembering. The manipulation is subtle, and only after-the-fact does it become obvious. Most often, however, the manipulation is not a direct influence to do something, but rather a suppression of your memory function…you perform an action while having temporarily forgotten a key piece of information that would have made you act otherwise. Induced temporary forgetfulness resulting in a later synchronicity is the most common way an external or higher force (even a positive one) can bypass the ego and manipulate a person’s actions.
Susceptibility to manipulation is proportional to lack of awareness. Forewarned is forearmed. Remember:
If you’re not in control of your actions, something else is.
It could be the matrix, internal thoughtforms, external thoughtforms, subliminals in advertising and music, entity attachments, alien transmissions, and even positive guidance such as your higher self and intuition. Which of those you tend to tune into depends upon your general mood, which is nothing more than the prevalent emotional climate of your being. Emotions are generated from perceptions, and to attract positive guidance in times when you go into autopilot, you must have positive perceptions aligned with truth. The more accurate your perception of reality, the better your mood, and the less susceptible you become to influence from negative sources.
Of course, if you were a hermit, this advice would be easy to apply. Unfortunately, every person you associate with, be it friend, family, or stranger, is also susceptible to manipulation by various forces. The less aware they are, the more easily manipulated they become. Being aware means being conscious of your actions and taking responsibility to make sure that what you do is really what you want to do, and not some subtle force attempting to manipulate you into playing part in someone else’s emotional triggering. The people you interact with can be manipulated into triggering you, pushing your buttons, sabotaging your plans, and hurting you without them even knowing it. In fact, you have played that part as well, unknowingly performing actions which synchronistically affect others without you being aware of it at the time. It happened to you today and it will happen again tomorrow.
As fellow researchers have learned, the biggest challenge to anyone aware of this manipulation is when someone you love or trust becomes a “conduit of attack,” an unwitting player in the negative forces’ sick game of sabotaging you or harvesting your loosh (inducing suffering in you, and often the others involved). Children, spouses, and partners in personal or business relationships are the most common conduits of attack. Besides performing just minor synchronistic triggers, such people can be fully manipulated into doing anything to stress you, including hurting themselves, misperceiving you, and directly attacking you verbally or physically. By physical harm, it is not meant that some external force picks up their fists and swings them at you, rather that some force manipulates the person’s emotions and perceptions into making them take out their frustrations and misguided anger on you. They believe that they are in control of all their actions, but in reality they are not.
In cases where manipulation of a person goes beyond mere synchronistic acts, there is usually a direct alteration of his/her soul via artificial means. This can include physical means such as electromagnetic mind control signals, physical implants, hypnosis, harmful chemicals and nutritional deficiencies, or metaphysical means such as etheric implants, chakra alterations, entity attachments of negative beings or aliens, or remote psionic influence. Whatever the case may be, the person isn’t truly himself, and the painful part is that he is not even aware of it.
Lack of awareness puts a person into the domain of illusion and misperception. Once there, it is easy for the matrix or its operators to inject false speculation into the minds of the intended targets of sabotage. The less information one has about a particular situation, the more he will tend to speculate. Like a game of Wheel of Fortune, the less letters already chosen by contestants, the greater the possibility that the hidden word could be almost anything. Because there are so many possibilities that would fit the limited facts one has, such possibilities must include a great portion of incorrect guesses, illusions. Because such possibilities are weighted equally until another piece of information comes along to shift favor to one or the other, it is during speculation that the matrix finds an opportune time to nudge a person’s perceptions toward false conclusions. It can do so directly by emotional manipulation and memory suppression, or it can do so with false data introduced to him synchronistically. Not all data you could encounter via synchronicity is false, but be aware that some of it surely is.
Such sabotage typically happens to split apart two people or a network which poses a threat to the matrix’s agenda. This happens best when one or more of the people targetted is much more unaware than the other, and therefore becomes an easy conduit of attack. Whether one is unaware or both are, between them there is usually a lack of full understanding of each other’s personality and circumstances. This may be due either out of social custom not to be nosy, lack of time to become more acquainted, or fear, mistrust, and ignorance. The latter factors make a relationship most vulnerable to sabotage. Fear causes mistrust, leading to ignorance of facts contrary to paranoid speculations, and limits the informational exchange between people involved. With lack of information, speculation arises, and such speculation is manipulated by the matrix toward false conclusions and soon the relationship breaks apart due to misunderstandings on both sides of the cleavage. It is a tactic of divide and conquer. This is why love and trust between two or more aware people is the biggest threat possible to the matrix — it forms an invincible and indivisible unit more powerful than the sum of its parts. The matrix must then resort to treating this unit as a single entity and manipulate other people into attacking it from the outside…but the network or relationship is now stronger than any single person.
Such a network is impossible between individuals who are not collinear. Collinearity is the quality of sharing the same direction of spiritual evolution, even if there are differences in awareness. Two individuals who are collinear but not equally aware can provide for a pleasant teaching/learning experience. But two who are not collinear will be in conflict because each will be resistant to the other and both are going different directions in life. Among collinear individuals, it is merely separations in awareness that allow the matrix to create misperceptions and disruption. So it is important for a collinear couple to be completely honest with each other and on equal ground.
Methods of Defense
As bleak as the previous accounts of matrix attack modes may have been, in truth there are ways out of this mess, methods of defense.
I believe that the Matrix can remain our cage or it can become our chrysalis…
– Neo, original script for The Matrix
The Matrix is the system used by foreign forces operating on this planet, so as to accelerate spiritual choices of each individual on Earth without violating their freewill.
– www.geocities.com/freeyourbrain
In the big picture the matrix is just another, albeit grandiose, learning device much like an obstacle course or puzzle for humanity. All puzzles have solutions, that is their reason for existence: to be solved. Acknowledging that the matrix and humanity’s exploitation has a place in the course of things does not imply that we should just accept it and submit to it. That would be like acknowledging that a puzzle comes disassembled in a box, but going further and arguing that it should therefore be left alone; if putting the puzzle together would no longer make it a puzzle, would “eradicating” it make one guilty of being an anti-puzzle bigot? That is ludicrous. Obstacles exist to be overcome, puzzles exist to be solved, and evil exists to be counterbalanced. If we are to treat the matrix properly in regard to its true universal function, then we must individually overcome it.
To overcome the matrix’s method of emotional triggering via synchronistic keys, it is necessary to discharge, disable, and eliminate negative internal thoughtforms and prevent new ones from forming. While doing this perfectly is close to impossible, steps in that direction can be taken.
There are numerous books discussing ways of healing emotional wounds and getting rid of self-defeating subconscious programming (internal thoughtforms). While methods vary in complexity and efficiency, the basic idea comes down to finding an internal thoughtform, discharging it by consciously replaying the associated false perceptions and emotions, realizing that the perceptions were false, and replacing them with a new realization closer to the truth. Find, discharge, replace. There are other ways as well, check the suggested reading list at the end of this article.
Preventing the creation of new internal thoughtforms is a matter of changing your perceptions through an increase in awareness and immediately transforming any negative emotional energy you do accumulate. For example, if the matrix induces a synchronicity designed to play upon your emotions and arouse futile anger, if your perceptions are in good shape then it will not even affect you; it will pass right through. Recall the following quote from The Matrix:
Neo: What are you trying to tell me, that I can dodge bullets?
Morpheus: No Neo. I’m trying to tell you that when you’re ready, you won’t have to.
If your negative internal thoughtforms are discharged or nonexistent, then even without a perceptual guard your emotional reaction will not be greater than warranted by the trigger. Nevertheless, the perceptual guard is simply an understanding that a particular trigger is actually trivial and warrants no negative emotion. There is no need to dodge bullets if they pass right through you without touching or stop mid-air.
Anger itself is not that negative of an emotion if transformed; only when repressed does it cause problems. Contempt, jealousy, hatred, and guilt however are very negative because they are emotions that are very difficult to employ constructively. All four imply stasis, inaction, or reckless destruction.
“Contempt” implies illusory superiority (superiority based on illusory criteria) and does nothing to help a person constructively…it perpetuates separation, oppression, and exploitation.
“Jealousy” is an emotion of lack, insecurity, obsession, or of having to fantasize to have something imaginarily — an automatic ejection of loosh into the ether.
“Hatred” is rarely acted upon and is a brooding emotion, dynamic, sending oozing negativity into the physical and etheric environment and atrophying the soul. When acted upon, hatred leads to destabilizing destruction.
“Guilt” is a major negative loosh producer. It is a futile attempt by a soul to change the past. As detailed in “Synchronicity and Reality Manipulation,” emotions are the carrier wave upon which information can be sent back into the past of the current timeline to alter the current timeline. This is the linear interpretation of how synchronicities are set up. When feeling guilt, a person is actually attempting to change a regretful past situation via this method…it fails most of the time because his wish to change the past is based upon faulty perceptions (illusions) and it would complicate certain karmic balances that required him to have done as he did. Thus, the emotions go nowhere but into the mouth of the matrix. The proper way to handle guilt is to relieve oneself of the emotion through thoughtform discharge, change in perception, and then to avoid repeating the guilt-inducing mistake in the future. There is a difference between a psychopath without guilt and a free person without guilt; the free person’s actions stem from perceptions which have changed because life’s lessons, while the psychopath’s actions stem from perceptions which exist as they are in spite of life’s lessons.
Negative emotional energy is loosh with a particular vibrational frequency tuned into resonance with negative entities and the matrix. Because this frequency is of a second order nature, it is associated with the quality of illusion. For example, when one is angry and offended, sometimes such emotions trigger revenge fantasies. The angered person’s direction of focus is absorbed in the trigger which is anywhere but in the here and now. Loosh energy is channeled into wherever consciousness is focused, and if one is absorbed in directing anger toward the object of offense, that is where the energy goes. This is the most common way the matrix collects energy; it merely pushes a button and opens its mouth to feed.
What factors create large responses to triggers? As explained, repressed emotions are one factor. Another already mentioned is lack of understanding or being. Someone with certain lessons yet to learn is yearning to have experiences which teach them those lessons. The matrix very often provides those lesson opportunities in exchange for the negative loosh it harvests. It is fact that the more lessons one learns, the less responsive one becomes to manipulative triggers, i.e., the less dependent one’s internal emotional state becomes to external factors.
Try to remember something that made you cry as a young child. Would it make you cry if it happened to you now? If not, what has changed to make that so? Your perceptions; you have grown in awareness since that young age and something that would give you a tantrum at three would make you laugh at thirty. In fact, any spiritual lesson that you have already learned would no longer affect you the same way if it presented itself to you again. Once you solve a homework math problem that causes you lots of grief, if asked again on a test, you would remember how you did it and breeze right through
Not learning a lesson or repressing an emotion are very similar because both lead to no growth of being. Awareness and understanding are necessary to grow one’s level of being, and without conscious processing of emotions and the lessons they teach, growth does not occur. In the case of not yet having learned a lesson, there is no stimulus for growth, and with repressed emotions, growth is artificially squelched. Both of these create demand for and vulnerability against further matrix manipulations in order to provide the opportunity for learning lessons.
Ultimately, it is the Higher Self that allows the matrix to have its way, to create situations which can teach the lower self needed lessons. Unfortunately, negative second order beings and the matrix are interested in maximizing loosh extraction from every targeted individual, not being their teachers — thus, the slower the target learns his lessons, the more energy he will continuously expend to the satisfaction of the matrix. This carrot-before-the-donkey phenomenon can be avoided with simple effort to learn quickly from every experience, and especially to learn preemptively from the experiences of others.
It is possible therefore to learn lessons without negative experience if such lessons are cognized and empathized beforehand. This is gaining knowledge the easy way which requires effort on the part of the learner to see objective truth. If this effort is neglected, physical experience will be created to teach it to him or her the hard way. Such experiences will repeat in various manifestations until the lesson is learned. Once it is learned, a corresponding growth of being occurs which prevents such experiences from necessarily reoccurring. In this way, knowledge protects indirectly because having it kills the broadcasted demand for a matrix-provided experiential learning lesson. Nevertheless, negative entities still have the freewill to attack whomever they can, so a direct application of knowledge in the form of prevention or repulsion will help one defend against these attacks should they occur. As the Cassiopaeans say, “Knowledge protects, ignorance endangers.” The reasons for this should now be clear.
Most of us are imperfect and we still have lessons to learn, we still have wounds and repressed emotions. Therefore, we can expect testing from the people and situations we daily face. Because these are nothing more than learning lessons, an ideal objective would be to learn these lessons as completely, efficiently, and easily as possible.
While possible to observe the mistakes of others and therefore gain their learning lesson for ourselves, unexpected tests attempting to push our buttons or those which we must absolutely experience can arise at any moment. Fact of the matter is that if your level of being is insufficient to remain unaffected by the trigger, if you have yet to learn the lesson potentially provided to you by this negative experience, then you will experience negative emotions. To try and stop cold such emotions leads to repression, which is the problem that many people experience when they force themselves to be nice and happy every moment of every day. Repressed emotions resurface later in a twisted and magnified form and can lead to all kinds of psychological problems, even health problems if repression is lengthy and severe.
The solution to such a situation where negative emotions are bound to arise is not to stop or repress them, but to transform them. This is the first step, with the second step being to act in accordance with what the situation demands.
Recall that the negative quality of emotions are associated with illusion, with anything but the here and now. Essentially, your loosh is being ejected from your own being rather than conserved. Also recall that wherever your consciousness is directed is where your energy is directed. Therefore, to transform your energy and conserve it, you must do two things: direct your consciousness in the here and now to conserve it, and try to gain an immediate objective understanding of the situation to transform it. This method is well known among students of Gurdjieff and Mouravieff, and the explanation I provide here has been simplified to ease understanding for the general reader.
To illustrate this method, consider the case of someone saying something which offends or angers you but causes no harm to anyone or anything except your own ego. This may trigger an upwelling of negative emotional energy which, if you are not careful, could be channeled toward that person if you lose your sense of self and instead become hypnotically enraged at what they said. Rather than focusing upon the the trigger, it is important to immediately focus upon your own internal state in the present moment, to feel your own presence and the emotional energy within you. While staying centered this way, feel the inner part of you that is calm, observant, and understanding, and identify with it — see this situation as ridiculous and funny and try to understand the truth of why it is happening; perhaps it is a matrix manipulation and a lesson for you.
When properly done, this process converts the negative loosh to conserved positive loosh, and should manifest as a genuine flip of your emotional state from anger to joy. This is easier said than done, of course, due to physical stress hormones and adrenaline which linger after the initial trigger, but it becomes easier with practice. What is important here are the concepts of self-awareness and knowledge. The first is what directs your energy toward yourself rather than wasting it “out there”. The second is what allows you to have a proper understanding of the situation. For example, some people just can’t help themselves in their inconsiderate behavior, much like a dog cannot keep from relieving itself in public places, but it is just as ridiculous to be offended by the first as by the latter. With proper understanding of a trigger, you will hopefully find no continued justification for clinging on to a negative emotional response. Be assured that if you hold on to them, you have not yet fully learned the associated lesson.
One common misunderstanding which leads to great offense is revealed by the phrase “But I would never do such a thing, how could they?” The answer is that sometimes, “they” are not like you. They function differently for whatever reason. This phrase reveals an assumption that you are identical with them. It is clear in the case of a dog that there is a great difference, and so it is less offensive for most to see a dog relieve itself in public than a person. But just because someone looks human doesn’t mean that they psychologically and even metaphysically operate in the same manner as you do. There exists a whole sector of the human race that behaves fundamentally differently from the other half, as you may read more about in my article Spiritless Humans. Reading that article and those linked within will save you a lot of grief in dealing with potential button-pushers because it will help you understand who they are and why they might act as they do.
In cases where all else fails and negative emotions cannot be transformed, they must still be released – anything but repressed. Temporary release of any unconverted negative emotion can be as simple as screaming or slamming your fist upon the table, or gentle like writing or exercising, even crying. This is strictly for cases where there is no constructive way of acting upon that emotion — in other words, no external problem to solve. If someone else is violating your freewill and you feel an upsurge of emotion urging you to defend yourself, then that emotion is best employed for that purpose.
When succumbing to an emotional trigger, you must release the negative emotion to prevent it from becoming an internal thoughtform, then later learn from that trigger and understand why it set you off. If it did so because it keyed into an internal thoughtform, then you’ve found one to work on. If it affected you because of some hole in your perception, then contemplate and learn the lesson so that it will not have to be repeated.
Understanding that emotional triggers do happen and are synchronistically introduced into your environment with sometimes malevolent intention is enough to get your guard up. You must understand that the goal of such a trigger is to elicit an overblown emotional response. You must prevent speculation and focus on the undeniable facts. To illustrate one possibility, if a woman indulges in speculation, pretty soon she will be in an emotional meltdown thinking her husband is cheating on her when in truth the perfume on his clothes came from the annoying saleslady spraying samples of the stuff onto people passing through the store he visited.
Focusing on the facts is essential in preventing the matrix from cleaving apart a potentially positive relationship. As explained earlier, two people who refuse to be open and trusting to each other end perceptually isolating themselves. Each person can thereby be manipulated by the twisting of his or her speculations into falsely disliking the other and ending the relationship. Were they to discuss any issues that might crop up, they would discover that their speculations were false. And if they turned out to be true, then the relationship was never really positive to begin with and should be ended. But one cannot be sure of which case it may be unless there is mutual trust an openness to discover the truth of the situation.
Truth itself is untouchable by the matrix and its operators which revel in illusion and lies. As long as one remains impeccably within the domain of truth, which means no lying to oneself or others except in situations that demand one’s survival, those attacking such an impeccable person often end up hanging themselves.
Now, it may seem from the foregoing discussion that the point of emotional management is to become unemotional and unresponsive to the world. This is totally false. The goal of emotional management, and any esoteric work for that manner, is to decouple one’s internal state from one’s external behavior. In other words, it is the point of emotional management to make your internal perceptions, thoughts, and especially emotional state independent of your external experiences and behaviors. Where is the division line between internal and external? The line resides between the real you and everything else.
Those familiar with Gurdjieff’s teachings will recognize this as the practice of separating internal considering from external considering. External considering has to do with how you physically interact with the world, what actions you perform, and what things you say to toward the people around you. Internal considering involves your inner thoughts, perceptions, and emotions. These two must be made independent of each other, because that is the only way you can begin freeing yourself from the matrix. As long as the two are linked, your mind can be controlled by your environment, and the environment controlled by the matrix.
So in this process of dealing with a conduit of attack, your emotions need not correlate to the seriousness of the situation. In other words, you don’t need to be stressed out of your mind to effectively deal with a partner in distress. What you do does not have to reflect how you feel. To put it another way, separating feeling from doing is an extremely important concept when facing a negative situation. This does not mean repression of emotion or becoming emotionally dead, it just means being emotionally responsible and ideally expanding your awareness to see the situation in a more accurate context.
Once a trigger is neutralized via the process of immediate self-awareness and understanding, the internal battle has been won. The external battle can then commence if necessary. Do not make the mistake of inseparably linking feeling with doing in this case — some people get the impression that if you feel nice, you must therefore act nice. That’s nothing more than a computer algorithm with input “feel nice” and output “act nice” which contains no intermediate contemplation or choice process. This is just another example of total and misguided coupling between internal and external states which can lead to disaster if you are dealing with a predator who counts on you not defending yourself. Coupling implies causal link without room for choice, and thus it’s simply a puppet string tugging your inside from the outside.
If the concepts of internal and external considering are understood and made independent, then what would happen instead is that internally, negative emotions are replaced by cool confidence and joy, but externally actions would take whatever form necessary in order to neutralize or deflect the external threat.
Internal victory must always precede external victory. To do otherwise would most often feed the matrix or aid the agenda of negative forces. It is easier to make mistakes or succumb to further manipulation if you proceed to solve an external conflict while internally enraged. With negative emotions, thinking is skewed. The positive emotions that come with triumph over negative emotions result from understanding, and so is by no means overconfidence. While actions are independent of feelings, having negative feelings can sometimes impair external actions because at our stage of evolution the two aren’t entirely independent.
Make no mistake about it — emotions are vital because they are fuel. They help you accomplish things which your level of being up to that point could no do, therefore causing it to grow. As stated before, the purpose of emotional management is not to become unemotional or unresponsive but rather to make internal states independent of external, and also to help transform negative emotions into positive ones. With increasing growth of being, one’s emotions become increasingly one’s own rather than mechanical responses to external stimuli.
If a lesson has been learned, then no negative emotions are necessary to motivate one into action since the action comes naturally out of understanding and as a consequence of a growth in being. Once a lesson is learned, it can be acted upon out of enthusiasm and understanding.
But when a trigger evoking negative emotions genuinely arises, it is the goal of emotional management procedures to transform that negativity into positivity, and then to use that new positive state accompanied by mental clarity to fuel external actions and solve the external problem. Emotions provide the fuel for internal and external growth, and positive emotions provide the quickest and most efficient way of achieving that.
Emotions are necessary to deal with a problem that is happening. But they are not needed as intensely in cases where a problem is yet to occur and can therefore be prevented. Learning from the mistakes of others involves a certain level of empathy, enough to create understanding. Emotions are merely a means to an end of developing one’s understanding and being. Learning things the hard way requires the most amount of emotional expenditure, which is why the matrix prefers that mode. Having foresight and avoiding mistakes by increasing your understanding — and definitely not repeating mistakes — is the least painful way of reaching that end.
Thus, learning the easy way is preferred, but when learning the hard way is unavoidable, emotional management helps make it smoother. The problem with those who choose to be unemotional or in any other way repress their emotions is that they often lack both the being and understanding to support their actions, and hence they remain passive individuals vulnerable as lambs. If negative emotions arise, they indicate that some growth on your part is necessary, and to accelerate that growth use emotional management techniques of self-awareness and understanding.
It should be clear that those earlier on the learning path will have more negative emotional experiences than those more advanced. There is no judgment implied – everyone is where they should be and it is pointless to envy another because judging oneself by another’s standards is illogical (the grass is always greener on the other side). People who pretend to be more advanced by being less emotional suffer from the fact that they are passive, for they lack the being and understanding necessary to otherwise fuel their actions, which translates to an apparent lack of willpower. Hence, it is okay to feel negative emotions, as they first alert you to the presence of a learning opportunity, and can help develop your understanding and fuel your actions as long as you practice being self-aware and try to see the objective truth of the situation.
It must be emphasized that any emotion that is based on truth and applied constructively toward altering or changing something in physical reality is a positive emotion that helps everyone except for the matrix and negative beings. Any emotion applied to fantasy, false speculations, and glut of the ego is negative, for it is based on illusion and becomes food for the matrix and fuel for its agenda.
The preceding paragraphs concerned situations where a trigger was external, perhaps inserted by the matrix, maybe purely accidental. But as Gurdjieff emphasized, daydreaming is a big waste of emotional energies. This is not to say that daydreaming should be curbed, but at least try to avoid negative fantasies of vengeance, hatred, lust, and fear. Fantasizing draining melodramas and getting stressed out about some exaggerated hypothetical situation is almost as damaging as false speculation. These are conscious indulgences in negative emotions which, like the phenomenon of obsession, serve no purpose in expanding one’s understanding. Curbing negative self-talk and useless fantasies is a practical exercise you can start immediately.
Finally, to ensure that the concept of emotional management is not misunderstood or twisted into disinformation, let it be emphasized that emotional management has nothing to do with what’s said in some New Age articles glorifying the New Age definition of “positivity,” which is more accurately defined as complacency, submissiveness, softness, and passivity. According to the “you create your own reality” paradigm, by not feeling any negative emotions or acknowledging that the dark side exists, your reality will be void of negativity and filled with safety and abundance.
The basic principle of consciousness and emotion affecting reality is true, but it does so imperfectly and only alters the probability of a particular type of event (positive or negative) occurring in your life. It does not eliminate the possibility that an event of either type could happen. The main faults of this particular New Age paradigm are 1) neglect of physical preparation and 2) repression of negative emotions.
Because reality creation is imperfect for most humans, a negative event will happen sooner or later. If the New Ager is under the illusion that nothing bad can ever happen to him because it would violate his freewill, then he will neglect to prepare for the day he encounters such a negative event. It could cost him dearly.
Secondly, being strictly “positive” without a change in perceptions or even a correct definition of what constitutes “positive,” the New Ager out of sheer ignorance will accumulate a large storehouse of internal thoughtforms (repressed emotions). Eventually he will explode and do something he will greatly regret. The “Love and Light” illusion is just another agenda of the dark side, for the dark side does not prefer good or evil, merely an imbalance between them. That which is repressed becomes perverted.
So, although this article does seem to emphasize abstinence from negative thought, be sure to grasp the importance of preparation and expansion of perception. This abstinences comes not from repression, but from transformation of negative into positive emotions. This is possible because loosh is a quantity of energy whose vibrational frequency can be flipped. Physical reparation, a manifestation of external action, results from planning which is mental activity serving reality instead of fantasy. Growth in understanding and being creates a change of perception, which is the key to managing emotions and preventing their repression or future redundant triggering.
Conclusion
Most importantly, keep a lighthearted attitude toward life and constantly seek to increase your awareness by learning lessons the easy way. Remember that negative situations need not be accompanied by negative emotions if your perceptions are accurate, and that a trusting relationship between two or more collinear people forms a powerful network impervious to corruption by the matrix.
The Art of Hyper Dimensional War
montalk.net » 30 July 04
This is a summary of what I have learned from my encounters with inner and outer demons. Let this text be food for thought and don’t take my word for anything… but do customize what you read here to fit your own experience.
First, understand that you only experience what you need or choose to experience, and what you need to experience was chosen by you at some other time or level of being. Therefore, you are in some way responsible for all that happens to you, whether you created it or allowed it. The attacks you receive ultimately serve to teach you lessons, and how successfully you defend against these attacks determines how easily you learn your lesson. Learning a lesson before the experience often voids the necessity of having to experience it.
Second, in the absolute sense the Matrix Control System serves to accelerate your spiritual growth, and although its agents see you as the enemy, know that you can utilize them as teachers. You do not need to seek them out, for they will find you as you progress in your learning path. Most importantly, know that you will never be given anything you cannot choose to handle successfully.
Now, the likelihood of an attack depends upon two factors:
a) their desire to attack – the attention you garner
b) their ability to attack – the weakness of your defense
Having strong defenses and lowering your profile as a target reduce the probability of being attacked.
Strong defenses consist of the following:
1) being aware of your internal weaknesses and countering or watching them closely—emotional buttons, ego flaws, lack of knowledge and false assumptions, resentment and envy, bias and prejudice against the bitter truth, emotional dependency upon sources of authority, blindspots in your awareness, etc…
2) being aware of your external weaknesses and countering or watching them closely—people you depend upon or who depend upon you, who can become unwitting tools of attack via their weaknesses being exploited; aspects of your finances and business which can be sabotaged and thus lead to a cascading series of problems; potential health weaknesses you may have which can be flared up in an attack to wear you down; physical and mechanical problems like car accidents and malfunction, slipping and falling on something to hurt yourself, missing appointments due to various odd mishaps delaying you; and if all that doesn’t work, then the people you care for are attacked in these same areas which necessarily gets you involved.
3) being resolute and wise in your decisions—they attack mainly to bias the decisions you haven’t yet made, and to reinforce the wrong decisions you make. This has to do with the Law of Freewill and the STS (negative path) preference to win by their target’s own will to submit. So prior to making the right choice, you may be attacked to keep you from making it. But once you make it, since any further attacks may only confirm for you that you’ve made the right choice, so they tend to stop immediately once that learning plateau has been reached. If you make the wrong choice, they then attack you even harder to make you think you’ve made the right one.
If you are wishy washy, agnostic, and conservative in your decision making, perhaps because you’re afraid of making mistakes or being definitive, you will receive constant attacks because you’re straddling the fence and that is where you’re most easily tipped over to either side by the least amount of force. STS attacks the weakest link at its weakest moment, and being irresolute about your decisions creates just such an opportunity for them. It is better to make a firm decision and be wrong (as then the results show that you have been wrong and you can easily reverse the mistake) than to fear ever being wrong and thus become wishy washy (which makes you uncertain of everything and totally undisciplined in your progress).
Lowering your profile as a target consists of these:
1) stopping whatever you’re doing that makes you a threat—not a good option, as that defeats the very purpose of your existence. Any step forward toward independence for yourself and others will naturally shine the spotlight upon you. To reduce attack, don’t cower in the spotlight and return to your former self, but rather move forward with ever increasing strength of your defenses. Gaining knowledge and applying it naturally ups your defenses – so the very knowledge that makes you a target can protect you against succumbing to attacks. Those who hoard knowledge without taking it seriously enough to apply in life get all the targeting that comes with great knowledge, but possess only half the protection, so they get eliminated pretty quickly.
2) seeking to learn from all you experience—if you are open to learning from your experiences, then the more they try to attack you, the more knowledgeable you become. They take a gamble every time they attack – either they win and you become weak, or they lose and you become stronger. It’s your choice. Being egotistical psychopaths prone to wishful thinking about their skill and prowess, they always attack and usually end up shooting themselves in the foot when they attack a strong target.
3) keeping up a positive emotional frequency—if you are spazzy, frightful, and fearful, you become a reaction machine, one with buttons so sensitive it takes a simple “boo” to get you to splurge all your emotional energy into your etheric environment which STS forces lap up with delight and then use to hack into your reality more easily next time. You become a puppet they can easily control, and they will do their best to use your reactive condition to their advantage.
Additionally, although 4D STS forces can see beyond linear time and analyze our probable futures and pasts, their perception range is limited due to the narrow spectrum of their soul frequencies. Thus they can only see and predict that which resides within their choice to perceive. If you are in a negative mindset or mood, your probable future is within that narrow spectrum, or alternately, you resonate with the sector of hyperdimensional reality that is their territory. In that case, they can more easily screw with you, predict what you’re going to do next, and thus control you. The solution is to stay out of their probability-detection-range by having composure, being active rather than reactive, and generally keeping up a positive emotional state.
So keeping up your emotional frequency isn’t about shielding yourself from the truth (because you can gain knowledge and stay positive if you choose), but rather it’s a necessary tactical method when involved in a hyperdimensional ambush. Consider it donning your metaphysical body armor and camouflage.
4) having foresight, awareness, and knowledge—this makes you less predictable. The more knowledge you have, the more freewill you have, the more choices you can make because you’re aware of those choices, and the harder it is for them to calculate what you will do next. Being unpredictable makes them less efficient in their attack because they must spread their resources to account for a wider range of probable weaknesses.
Some general tips about attacks:
1) attacks ALWAYS have more than one way of succeeding—countering one route of attack doesn’t mean you have countered all, and you can be your own worst enemy. For example, when using an agent to sabotage or harass you, they can win through directly sabotaging your efforts, or by getting you to sabotage yourself via overreaction and paranoia. Often, when they cannot harm you directly, they try to scare you so that by your own overreaction you accomplish their goal. In such encounters, you have two adversaries: them and yourself. Know yourself, and know them, and you will never succumb – that’s common sense and also the key advice of Sun Tzu in “The Art of War”.
Another example is this: if their goal is to prevent you from accomplishing yours, then they can win either by sabotaging your goal directly, or getting you to become so distracted with this whole business of “defending against attack” that you forget to continue your original goal. The best defense is a balanced defense. Sabotage and distraction are thus the two key things you must watch for.
Another method of self-sabotage is to become frightful and reactive, which lowers your frequency as mentioned and puts you deeper into their game, which means they have more power over you and your reality. So although defense is necessary, never forget about what you’re defending, and never forget about your own weaknesses and potential for self-sabotage. Add to this the possibility of being abducted and mind programmed with self-destructive thought loops and posthypnotic suggestions, and you can see the importance of watching not only your adversary, but also yourself.
2) you have more power than they want you to believe—they have created numerous falsehoods in religion, philosophy, spirituality, politics, and culture designed to disempower you by inducing within you a lack of faith in what you can accomplish. It’s the whole “Oh well, what’s the use” mentality that allows predators to run rampant, not because they are strong, but because people make themselves weak by not standing up for themselves or others. It’s worth at least trying, as that tests your limits rather than falsely assumes them.
3) you can rarely succeed in fighting them in the dark—as that is their territory and there are a million directions from which an attack can come invisibly from the dark. But if you drag them into the light by making their tactics visible to everyone, they whither, flee, or in rare cases go bonkers and thus reveal themselves fully. They play dirty, exploiting loopholes and cheating to win, as the ends justify the means for them. For example, winning a debate usually consists of successfully arguing the logic of one’s case. But there is another way of winning: wear down and overwhelm your opponent. This they do by leveling loaded questions and accusations against you faster than you can respond. If you don’t respond, they claim a win. If you do respond, the ignore what you say and immediately throw you another accusation or question, and thus they eventually win when you slip up or give up. The best you can do in that case is see if the fight is really worth fighting, and extracting yourself if it isn’t…often the truth speaks for itself, and you have no obligation to explain yourself to the ignorant who purposely avert their eyes away from the truth.
4) watch your emotional energy output—emotions are energy that open doors into other realms. Normally, emotions help you expand your range of action and thus enter new states of being and levels of experience and learning, but your negative emotion and misdirected thoughts can equally be used by STS forces to open doors into your realm. Or to look at it another way, if they cannot directly reach you, they can still taunt you into exposing yourself where they can reach, then hit hard what you reveal. Although negative emotions are helpful sometimes in alarming you to present danger, be wary of indulging in them beyond their initial use as alarms. Also, watch out for interacting with clearly harmful individuals who seem preoccupied with demanding your time and energy – some are decoys sent to milk you of energy, which can then be used to breech your realm (hack your reality) as stated, leading to more severe attacks than was possible before. Also beware of implanted paranoia that cuts you off from potentially fruitful networking opportunities. As you can see, balance is the key – there’s no substitute for discernment.
5) know that attacks happen on multiple fronts, meaning inside you and outside you simultaneously—your mood can be artificially depressed by malevolent forces using technology or pure psychic attack, and these can be coupled with external attacks exploiting the external weaknesses mentioned earlier. Your judgment may be detrimentally affected while external conditions are set up to test your judgment and lure you into making unwise decisions. Therefore, when in a negative state of mind, refrain from making important decisions and instead have faith in your sober self, waiting until you sober up before making a decision. But if the situation is urgent, you can center yourself mentally, concentrate upon a happy thought or feeling, and through sheer willpower sober yourself up – then you have the clarity of mind and heart to carry on wisely. Whatever your negative emotion is, just meditate upon its diametric opposite – this establishes an internal feedback cycle that over the span of a couple minutes brings you to it.
6) employ your intuition and nonphysical guidance—pay attention that little intuitive voice that has always warned you in the past of danger or unwise moves on your part, it is your Higher Self attempting to communicate with you through your subconscious. If what it conveys matches all the evidence you see, or if nothing you see contradicts what it advises, then you better take it seriously. Your intuition and logic are the most trustworthy aides you have.
Also, pay attention to symbols in your dreams and external waking environment which may convey the presence and nature of an attack. Dreams will generally warn of an upcoming attack or one that is underway. As for symbols in your external waking environment, these are known as omens or synchronicities. Pay attention to them – they often give you a heads up as well. Waking reality is no different from a dream except that it is shared. Just as nightly dreams contain meaningful symbols, so can waking reality contain them. If you pay attention, you will see signs in your environment correlating with hyperdimensional attacks, either as a warning by your subconscious or as a simple byproduct of the attack itself.
An odd but significant form of guidance is the phenomenon of intermittent ear ringing – not tinnitus, which is constant and due to nerve damage, but rather the sporadic type. Ear ringing is generated by your nervous system as an internal audible signal either warning you of psychic intrusion or alerting you to an important thought. The pitch, duration, volume, and apparent location (left, right, both ears, above, below, etc…) communicate different things, and only by observing and correlating them with concurrent events and thoughts can you figure out what each type means. In my case, generally speaking, left ear ringings indicate monitoring by hyperdimensional sources prior to an attack or abduction – while right ear ringings confirm the importance of some thought I was just having. Either way, they signal “Be alert, pay attention.”
7) call upon help from divine sources—such as your Higher Self or God or Jesus or whomever you understand to be representative of the divine will. The help you receive will be in the form of knowledge and strength, and occasionally in the form of direct squelching of the attackers if the fight is otherwise terribly unbalanced against you. They can’t always help you directly, but they can help you help yourself in ways you may not be aware of at the time. In your 3D form, you are very limited in what you can do yourself. You are like the pinky of a hand, barely able to flick a fly—but you can flick on the powerful bug zapper; likewise, you can choose to align with and receive assistance from higher divine laws and principles who command far greater power than you could muster via strategy and personal willpower. Have gratitude for their assistance.
8) you cannot win by taking the choices your adversaries give you—always look for the third option, the way of skipping, skirting, or circumventing the rules they try to foist upon you. This is known as the ‘third man’ theme. The best way to win a game is to stop playing by its rules. Their games are customized to fit what they know about how you react, so stop reacting and alter your methods as fits the situation on the basis of what seems like the smartest thing to do. By gauging your method upon their approach, you are always one step ahead. But generally, it’s wise to not even play their games, so watch out for falling into their ambush: stay centered in your territory where the light shines.
Lastly, here is a summary of guidelines to keep in mind when slandered or challenged:
a) Acknowledge any truth in the criticism—this ensures that you don’t become delusional by becoming ignorant of potentially constructive criticism.
b) Remain non-judgmental, observant, impeccable, and calm—this keeps your emotional frequency elevated and stable, ensures that you don’t overreact, and helps you focus on resolving the situation with finesse.
c) If necessary, reveal only the universal truth in the situation—this helps you avoid becoming distracted by trivial facts, such as he-said/she-said drama that is plentiful but worthless for you and others to invest time and energy. The universal truth consists of that which can be applied again elsewhere to help you or another make better choices. Arguing over petty facts and issues is a trap, quicksand that can quickly suck you in while making you believe you’re defending the truth – instead, you’re defending your ego and personality.
d) Disarm an attack by revealing its underlying mechanism for all to see—this brings the manipulations into the light, where the manipulator then loses all power except over the most gullible and ignorant of people. People rarely give into manipulations when they know they’re being manipulated, so show them why they are being manipulated and they will refuse to give it power.
e) Never attack or defend ego, for that puts you dangerously upon their turf—this is a big one. Anything done out of ego, for the benefit of ego, or in defense of the ego will always come back to bite you. So always act for the highest good and noblest of reasons, unless you want to learn the lesson of their necessity the hard way. Anytime you’re dealing with an attack and applaud yourself for being so fiendish, look again as you may be unwittingly setting up your own booby trap to trip in the future.
f) The battle is waged for the undecided who deserve an informed choice, not the permanently ignorant—in other words, when involved in an argument or defending against a slanderous attack, you can’t convince those who have chosen to ignore, and you have no need to fight for those who already see the situation for what it is. Thus, all your arguing, defending, etc… are only for the benefit of those who have yet to choose, who are open to the truth, and who may benefit from learning. If there are none of these (as time goes on, there will be less and less of them as the facts become more than obvious), then there is no point wasting your energy defending yourself. Therefore, know what you’re fighting for, and it’s nothing worth fighting for, then don’t fight.
g) You cannot and should not override freewill, but you can help people use it—you cannot reverse people’s choices, but you can help them make more informed ones. This means your energy isn’t spent preaching, but rather sharing what you see and know so that those who have yet to choose can use it for their betterment.
h) To avoid defeat by distraction or avoidance, never abandon your principles or give up progress for the sake of defense—as explained before, the counterpart to sabotage is distraction, and you are the only one responsible for succumbing to distraction. Deal with attacks as quickly and efficiently as possible, then get on with your life and don’t dwell on the past. Don’t hold regrets or grudges or dig up the dead, and don’t succumb to those individuals who try to open your wounds.
Knowledge protects, ignorance endangers.
Always use love: kind love for the kind, tough love for the tough.
Follow the compass but watch where you step.
Human Simulacra
montalk.net » 21 February 05
What if you were to discover that certain individuals in government, corporations, military, academia, media, and the alternative research community are either reprogrammed versions of their former selves or artificial beings entirely? What if you learned these were under the complete control of covert forces possessing a vested interest in manipulating society? Then you would see a hidden order beneath the chaos in current affairs that leaves others with more limited understanding shaking their heads in puzzlement. (and you’d take politics a hell of a lot less seriously).
free e-book: HumanSimulacra.pdf (380kB)
Realm Dynamics
montalk.net » 17 June 05
Version 0.2 :: June 30th 2005 :: montalk@montalk.net :: Download PDF
[The principles of Realm Dynamics were inspired by the Cassiopaeans, expanded by the Nexus Seven, refined through numerous discussions with friends, and confirmed by experience.]
Introduction
An ancient hermetic axiom states that everything is mind, everything vibrates. Since each living thing is uniquely conscious, each living thing carries a unique vibratory signature. The soul broadcasts a rich spectrum of vibrations, which through the principle of resonance attracts a corresponding spectrum of experiences. Souls of a common frequency share common realms of experience and tend to cross paths in life.
This is the study of realm dynamics, how vibrations influence experience, and how experience influences vibration. The simplicity of correspondence between soul vibration and personal experience betrays the astounding nature of its implications. For instance, realm dynamics explains how our daily experiences are the end effects of hyperdimensional processes, why people with victim or predator mentalities attract each other, how dissonance between individuals attracts synchronistic triggers for confrontation, how learning a lesson ahead of time prevents it from manifesting as experience, why a pure heart protects one from danger, and how personal parting of ways and the upcoming Shift are different degrees of precisely the same phenomenon.
Vibration
When we speak of vibration, we are really talking about waves with amplitude, frequency, and phase. Amplitude is the strength, frequency the rapidity of fluctuation, and phase the alignment or timing of a wave. For a wave to exist and propagate there must be a source and medium, that which generates vibration and that which carries it outward. For instance, a guitar string initiates vibrations that travel through air in the form of alternating peaks and troughs in air pressure.
Soul vibrations are no less tangible than sound waves, though their nature and medium of propagation are more exotic. They employ the same medium through which light and radio waves travel but are made of potential waves rather than electromagnetic waves. This means the soul vibratory field (also known as the aura) consists of fields and waves far subtler than electric or magnetic fields, which is why conventional instruments cannot detect the aura. Nevertheless this field is rife with patterned energy and information — the very stuff of thought and emotion.
Realm dynamics is essentially about quantum physics, or at least how quantum principles allow consciousness to interface with physical reality. Quantum physics calculates probable futures and consciousness selects which one to experience. But whereas conventional science says quantum effects are limited to the subatomic scale, here we acknowledge that perhaps quantum phenomena are just as active in the macroscopic world and actually drive the progression of our experiences.
Because quantum processes determine not only what we perceive but also through what we perceive, we are largely unaware of their influence. The situation is similar to swimmers floating down a river at equal speed, each swimmer relatively stationary to the other; by looking only at each other they may conclude they are in still water, that motion in the water is only evident if they look down and observe the tiny eddies swirling about. Conventional science only looks downward and fails to realize that a massive quantum current is what moves us through time. But how exactly does consciousness manifest experience?
The Fractal Hologram
At each moment in time our universe is but one slice of a complex web of infinite possibilities that is unchanging and eternal. Technically this multiverse may be termed the “state vector” or “wave function” of reality. It is a fractal hologram that zooms forever into the future. The fractal itself does not change, it is only our mind that moves through and thereby generates for itself the illusion of space and time. To understand this process, one must understand how holograms work.
Holograms encode information by recording the interference pattern between two waves of common frequency, one wave being uniform in consistency and the other having its phase altered by the information to be encoded.
The traditional way of making a hologram goes as follows: a laser beam is split in two, one half shining onto photographic film and the other bouncing off an object before shining onto the film. What is recorded on the film is an interference pattern between these two beams, encoding the topography of the object. After the film is developed, the same laser illuminating it will be modulated in phase and intensity by the pattern and will reproduce the encoded information, projecting from it a visual replica of the object. The nature of the image projected forth from a hologram depends on the angle, intensity, and frequency (color) of the laser.
Frequency determines what information may be accessed. If the hologram is recorded with a red laser, a green laser will fail to elicit an image. Multiple images can be encoded into a hologram, each called forth by a corresponding laser color.
The angle and region of illumination decides what particular information from the range available is selected for projection. In the case of holographic film, the projected image rotates with a rotation in the laser’s angle of incidence, or changes to a different image if the laser shines upon a part of the film upon which was recorded a different object. Angle and position are both types of phases, so it is phase that selects from a given range what image to bring forth.
Lastly, intensity of illumination (amplitude of the wave) determines the degree of fidelity in the projected image. The greater the amplitude, the more accurate and complete the decoded information.
The holographic process has metaphysical parallels. The mind of the Creator corresponds to the laser source, archetypes correspond to the objects recorded, and the matrix of existence corresponds to the photographic film. It follows that we as individual units of consciousness are the illuminating laser. The laser’s color is the frequency of our emotions, its phase our thought patterns, and its amplitude our level of intent.
Just as laser color determines the layer of accessible holographic information, so does our emotional nature determine the archetypal range of accessible experience. Of this range, our thoughts determine the particular phase angle from which this archetype is experienced. And the strength of our intent determines how accurately and vividly it manifests.
This is no metaphor; the universe is indeed holographic. But it is also fractal as briefly mentioned. A fractal is infinitely complex and allows inward or outward zooming without limit. Each zoom level inward is a subset of all previous zooms. In our current state, we are zooming into the fractal and perceiving this motion as progress into the future. And naturally the future is a subset of all previous probable futures, though in truth time is illusory because all levels of the fractal exist simultaneously. Once again, this fractal is holographic; we illuminate portions of it in accordance with our emotional nature, thoughts, and intent.
Realms
But our emotional nature is complex and the frequencies comprising it are numerous. Therefore our consciousness vibrates with a spectrum of frequencies and consequently accesses from the hologram a spectrum of experiential archetypes. Each person has a unique vibratory spectrum, though different individuals may share certain frequencies. This spectrum identifies not only soul composition but also one’s unique learning path in life. Our temperament reflects our soul nature and determines the realm of our experiences.
Realms are the personal worlds we inhabit, our sphere of influence, range of perception, and region of activity. They are specific areas of the hologram we illuminate in accordance with our vibratory spectrum, our being, our essence.
Every individual projects and occupies a unique but not necessarily independent realm; some frequencies are more or less shared and account for consensual realities and mutual experiences. Realms can therefore intersect, supercede, or be subsets of other realms.
Realms as Themes of Experience
The inhabitants of two intersecting realms inevitably cross paths and exchange lessons. These lessons are of an archetypal nature determined by what part of the hologram both realms commonly access.
When one realm is the subset of another, those occupying the greater realm will fully understand and perceive those of the more limited realm but not vice versa. The difference may be small between teacher and student or adult and child, or great between man and animal or hyperdimensional being and man. Small differences account for differences in level of understanding while large differences between realms give rise to differences of perception. This simply means one has a vibratory spectrum that includes and surpasses another.
Sometimes two realms are independent, sharing few but the most fundamental of frequencies. For instance, two people may share the lowest frequencies placing them on the same physical plane but their difference in life path will make each an insignificant character in the life of the other. They may cross paths but only in a superficial manner. And if they are forced to interact or communicate, there is bound to be mutual misunderstanding and lack of interest at best and aversion or confrontation at worst. When the difference between realms is extreme, beings of each realm may not even physically perceive each other.
Realms are somewhat like movie scripts, each person being the star of his script but all scripts including others as major, minor, or background characters. The greater the congruence between two realms, the more important the role played by each character in the other’s script. The importance of a character is not determined by how frequently we interact with them, but how meaningfully we do so. We may cross paths with a background character every day, perhaps a neighbor or coworker and they leave no more than a fading impression on our souls. Others we may meet only once in life during an experience so meaningful that it marks us for life.
Perceptual Limitations
Realms also signify the boundary of our perception. Sometimes we cannot see the point another is trying to make, or else we cannot understand why they do what they do, which indicates our realm does not extend into certain regions of the hologram they are familiar with. So on a mundane level, realms delineate what you can identify with and notice.
On a more significant level realms define what you have the ability to perceive; it is possible for another being to be so far outside your realm that you cannot even perceive them and vice versa. This is for beings whose realms are mutually independent.
As for beings occupying realms of which yours is a tiny subset, hyperdimensional beings for instance, they are normally outside your range of perception but can choose to manifest visibly by projecting their consciousness into a narrow band of vibration that matches yours. This concept is easy to grasp if you consider the mundane interpretation of “realm”. When you encounter someone whose realm is a subset of yours, say a small child who has yet to learn the lessons you have already learned, you can choose to simplify your language and communicate on their level. Often this requires using metaphors they can comprehend. Likewise hyperdimensional entities wrap themselves in visual forms that we can comprehend. These visual forms are alternate expressions of their vibratory archetypes just as metaphors are alternate expressions of meaning.
Probable Futures
[If physics gives you a headache, please skip ahead to “Metaphysics of Realm Dynamics”]
Quantum physics defines a wave function as a probability field. When specified as an equation it can give information about the probability that a subatomic particle, say an electron, will be in a certain position or state of energy when measured. Wave functions can be thought of as a cloud of possibilities from which only one possibility manifests when observed. It is one small region of the universal hologram from which one angle of information is projected. Quantum wave functions are the physical basis of “realms” and realms define the reach of our personal wave functions.
Unlike electrons we are incredibly complex and the wave function of our being is far richer in composition than that of any subatomic particle. Nevertheless the principles of quantum physics are just as valid for us in the macroscopic realm as for electrons in the subatomic realm. On the macroscopic scale these quantum principles manifest as the principles of realm dynamics.
Phase Selection
When a subatomic particle is measured in the lab, its wave function locks phase with the instrument’s wave function. Whoever reads the instrument locks phase with its wave function and in the end the observed particle, instrument, and observer all occupy the same reality by having zero phase difference between them. This phase is a physical quantity and is commonly called “geometric phase” or “berry’s phase” or “aharonov-bohm phase” (different names for the same phase in different situations). This phase is nothing more than the physical alignment of the wave function. To repeat, for two things to occupy the same reality and interact causally with each other they must have zero phase difference between them.
In realm dynamics the situation is a bit more complex. Geometric phase says nothing about the characteristics of consciousness. For that we need esoteric phase. Mathematically speaking, while the geometric phase is real, the esoteric phase is imaginary. Metaphysically speaking, while the geometric phase is a material property, esoteric phase is purely a conscious property. Geometric and esoteric phase are but the real and imaginary components of a “quaternion” phase characterizing the alignment of both mental and material wave functions.
To understand the role of esoteric and geometric phases in context of the holographic principle, recall how the image projected from an optical hologram depends on the angle of the laser, its frequency, and where on the hologram this laser shines.
The geometric phase of quantum physics is simply the angle of illumination. It is only important after the frequency and illumination region have already been selected. Just as selecting the laser angle determines the viewing angle of the final image, so does selecting the geometric phase precipitate one observable state from a wave function.
What about the region of illumination and frequency of the laser? These would correspond to the esoteric phase. Thoughts, emotion, and intent shape the esoteric phase to determine which part of the hologram is illuminated; this specifies one’s realm. Geometric phase then selects what tangible experiences manifest from the given range of probable futures. For the mind to experience a specific probable future, it must achieve both esoteric and geometric phase lock.
Together, geometric and esoteric phase determine where we are located on the universal holographic fractal at any moment in time. Our realm is therefore a wave function that extends from this location spherically outward into all directions of space, time, and dimension.
Electromagnetism and the Aura
Geometric phase is sensitive to sub-electromagnetic fields, known as potential fields. These are the building blocks of electric and magnetic fields and are comparatively simpler in structure. Whereas magnetic fields are analogous to a bundle of water vortices, the potential fields are more like water currents. By uncurling a magnetic field one can generate a plain potential field capable of shifting the geometric phase of an electron, for instance. Technology exists to create such fields and allow the manipulation of geometric phase.
Esoteric phase can only be modulated by superpotential fields, which are even simpler in structure than potential fields. Whereas potential fields are like water currents, superpotential fields represent the water itself. Only two things are capable of generating and manipulating such fields: consciousness and certain hyperdimensional technologies.
Conscious beings radiate potential and superpotential fields containing various patterns, vibrations, and intensities paralleling the laser’s region of illumination, frequency, and brightness. This sub-electromagnetic field extends spherically outward into the universal hologram, illuminating regions within physical, temporal, and dimensional proximity. This glowing cocoon defines one’s realm.
The portion of this multidimensional field intersecting our physical plane is known as the aura. The aura is a combination of potential and superpotential fields emitted by living entities and serving as an interface matrix between the originating consciousness and the external environment. Standard instruments cannot detect it because the fields comprising the aura are structurally simpler than electromagnetic fields. Specialized technology is needed, some of which has been patented and the rest restricted for use by advanced military and alien factions.
The aura is a resonance field that encodes which region of the hologram is accessible for phase lock and what experiences are therefore attracted. To a limited extent the aura maps one’s wave function and realm. It drops off linearly with distance, causing realms to often be physically localized. This is why the vibe of a person or place becomes noticeable only when one is sufficiently close.
But because the aura is only the physical, albeit subtle, component of one’s total vibratory field and the rest being in imaginary space, realms may also extend through mind-space and drop off with degree of conscious proximity. Two people far beyond the reach of each other’s auric range may still share realms through mental and emotional proximity. Long distance relationships or internet discussion forums are examples.
To summarize, one could say that the aura is a sub-electromagnetic field that attracts themes of experience but does not explicitly select which particular experience manifests. The latter is left to personal choice and circumstance. Archetypal elements within consciousness become symbolic patterns in the aura that resonate and attract corresponding experiences from the universal hologram.
Metaphysics of Realm Dynamics
With the physics of realm dynamics behind us, we are ready to examine the metaphysics. As explained, consciousness generates a field that resonates and attracts meaningful experience. But what is meaningful to one person may be old news to another. Hence your soul vibrations outline your emotional learning path — what sequence of experiences are meaningful and have enough emotional charge to catalyze your spiritual growth.
Emotions as we know them are surrogate motivators. This means they push us into doing what is beyond our normal motivation to do. Without emotion, we do what is only within our understanding and programming to do. That is our natural state of being, our realm at equilibrium.
When we are happy, we smile and become more animated than usual and our realm momentarily extends slightly along that direction. When we are angry, we may throw insults or objects and our realm boundary likewise deforms to reflect and reinforce those actions and their consequences.
So emotions alter realm boundaries by momentary illuminating new regions of the hologram. They also influence what realms we occupy. As Bringers of the Dawn states, emotions can carry us into other dimensions. Moving to a different realm state may be simple as changing your attitude and thereby accessing a happier sequence of experiences or as profound as shifting out of this reality into a higher density. When the laser switches color, it brings out parts of the hologram previously inaccessible.
Spiritual growth is the never-ending expansion of one’s realm to encompass deeper and wider aspects of the hologram, to increase the vibrancy and strength of one’s being. This involves enriching and expanding one’s vibratory spectrum and raising the intensity of illumination. The richer the spectrum, the closer it moves toward white light containing all colors, meaning the closer consciousness arrives to unifying with the hologram and the Source that recorded it.
When we are in need of a lesson our vibratory spectrum is lacking certain frequencies; the aura is devoid of a particular pattern. If our vibratory spectrum is missing a component, there is nothing within us to repel through dissonance the corresponding component in the hologram. And so we essentially allow into manifestation that which we most need to experience.
Stated another way, at equilibrium our realm boundary contains missing areas into which fit corresponding probable futures. These probable futures contain significant experiences whose emotional component is sufficient to fuel the expansion of our realm boundary and fill the gap. Once a lesson is learned, the new equilibrium state no longer invites those types of experiences because the gap is filled, but failing to learn the lesson leaves the gap a bit wider than before. This is why failing to learn a lesson the first time causes it to repeat in various forms of escalating severity.
Different people can learn the same lesson in different ways because each individual has a unique emotional learning path. What experiences are significant to one may be incomprehensible or unnecessarily harsh to another. How the lesson archetype manifests as experience depends on the emotional responsiveness of the individual in question. Some learn better with compassion and joy, others with fear and pain — whatever is the most efficient surrogate motivator. Each emotion has a certain frequency (an oscillation in the esoteric phase) and like the laser accessing a particular holographic layer according to its frequency, people with different temperaments have access to different layers of the hologram and thereby attract different probable futures for any given lesson archetype.
Thus it is temperament that most significantly influences the nature of one’s personal experiences. Temperament is merely one’s life attitude and emotional climate, the spectrum of frequencies at which the soul in its current state can naturally resonate. It measures our response-ability to learning opportunities. We can place temperament on a scale with programmed reactivity on the lower end and conscious activity on the higher end.
Temperaments that are neurotic, paranoid, worried, fearful, angry or hostile are implicitly reactive. The associated soul resonance spectrum is centered around the lower frequencies, near that of physical matter. Matter is perfectly reactive and deterministic; for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. People with low vibratory frequencies are highly reactive and at the mercy of external influences.
Temperaments that are calm, observant, and discerning are active rather than reactive because awareness and freewill predicate responses to experience. The associated soul resonance frequencies are higher on the scale, closer to that of pure consciousness. In contrast to reactions, actions are nondeterministic for they follow from true choice rather than the predetermined effect of some cause.
The scale from absolute reactivity to absolute activity is bounded by matter on the lowest end and infinite consciousness on the highest end. We as individuals are somewhere in between, our location determined by our chosen emotional learning path. Therefore our soul vibratory spectrum measures where we stand on the grand cycle of spiritual evolution.
Individuals who tread the path of reactivity require relatively abrasive catalysts to get them moving. But because every learning experience offers choice in how to proceed, there is always the opportunity to climb the frequency scale and become more conscious and less reactive, which in turn makes life experiences less abrasive.
Collective Choices and Lessons
When people gather into mutual physical or mental proximity their vibratory fields sum to produce a collective field resonating strongly at frequencies shared among them. Gaps in this field invite collective lessons and experiences. This collective field is self-reinforcing because it exerts repulsion upon anyone or anything whose spectrum is dissonant with the collective frequency. For instance, people entering the field will either be repelled or attracted depending on how closely their aural profiles match that of the collective.
Cities and neighborhoods are examples of physical groups generating a collective field whose intensity falls off with physical distance. Getting too close to an area with vibrations strongly dissonant to one’s own may evoke feelings of uneasiness, suffocation, or panic; entering areas with resonant vibrations will invite feelings of comfort and vitality.
Sometimes people move to a particular place because it provides the necessary probable futures that catalyze personal evolution. But once those catalysts are exhausted, the realm boundary gaps formerly inviting those experiences become filled in and cause dissonance. This dissonance automatically evokes from the hologram varied catalysts for separation. In other words, when it is time for someone to move to a more fruitful area, improbable events manifest to force relocation.
When dissonance is weak between individual and group, repulsion may manifest as emotional uneasiness or apathy; when strong, friction may ignite emotional fire through negative experiences that catalyze the severing of physical or mental interaction between dissonant elements.
Frequency Wars
Beneath the threshold of ordinary awareness, “frequency wars” take place between groups competing over the same physical or mental environment. When subtle, these battles take place not with confrontation so much as the establishment of dominant frequencies that overwhelm and subconsciously repel the opposing side. Because amplitude of vibration is the deciding factor, a few individuals with low but strong vibrations can overrun a larger group with higher but weaker vibrations, or at least damp their frequencies and thus drag them down.
Internet message boards are examples of mental groups whose collective fields diminish with mental distance. As discussed earlier, mental distance implies that the less one invests emotional energy and mental focus upon a particular nonphysical group like a forum, the less one feels its collective field. For instance, it takes only a few highly “negative” or fragmented individuals to join and infect a message board if the membership is unaware and weak in vibration. They need not be violent or hostile, just firmly and loudly anchored in their low vibrations. Other members may interpret growing feelings of emotional apathy or uneasiness as their own and withdraw their energies from the collective field out of lack of enthusiasm, thus allowing a low vibration to dominate and repel all present and future members of positive inclination. And if dissonance is particularly strong, visible confrontation will erupt and force the expulsion of individuals dissonant with the dominant vibrations of the collective field.
But these are just microcosmic reflections, or subset realm dynamics, of a bigger frequency war taking place between the hyperdimensional forces of oppression and liberation. Hyperdimensional beings are beyond linear time and what is for us a range of probable futures, presents, and pasts is simultaneously their native territory. They possess greater degrees of freedom than we do in navigating the hologram.
Hyperdimensional Wars
Physical wars use physical force to gain advances in physical territory. But a hyperdimensional war is fought on a hyperdimensional battlefield extending forwards and backwards in time and sideways through parallel dimensions. Our soul vibrations and the realm we choose to occupy determine which probable futures we access, or alternately, which hyperdimensional territory we connect with and thereby reinforce. The hyperdimensional war is largely fought through us, through the frequencies we choose to hold.
For any lesson archetype a variety of experiences are viable for learning. The lower frequency paths attract cruder experiences than the higher frequency paths. For example, an individual or collective lesson about independence may require the pain of enslavement for the lower path while victory over tyranny may suffice for the higher paths. Only the first is advantageous to tyranny. Therefore the hyperdimensional forces of oppression have a crucial interest in lowering the frequency of those they wish to enslave so that the enslaved attract subjugation as their preferred mode of learning.
This is why hostile forces often seem to respect freewill — they require that targets be within a certain frequency bandwidth resonant to their own before they can lock on and manipulate in a causal manner. Remember that phase lock is necessary for two things to causally interact, for the hyperdimensional subtleties of realm dynamics to evaporate and leave only the physical laws of cause and effect. By resonating within their frequency spectrum, you enter their hyperdimensional territory and they acquire the ability to physically overpower you.
Realm Dynamics of Abductions
Abductions are a good example. There are countless individuals, myself included, who have been targeted for elimination. The question is why the abductors do not simply kill their targets. Sometimes they do, but only because sometimes they can.
Individuals occupying a low soul frequency vibration such as military personnel or the extremely paranoid are sufficiently within the proper vibratory spectrum to get abducted and mutilated or consumed. The same may be said for individuals whose auras are weak, as is the case with chronic drug abusers. Also, the auras of young children are not fully formed because the soul has not fully seated into the body, so their realms are far easier to penetrate than those of adults. Abductions take place most frequently during childhood when the mind is both malleable and realm easily breeched, allowing the opportune installation of mind programming systems.
As mentioned, the lowest soul frequency is that which keeps us connected to the physical plane and causally interacting with each other. Abductions employ hyperdimensional teleportation technology that momentarily removes one from the physical plane. This presents certain problems for the abductors, namely that the most viable avenue for phase lock must be momentarily abandoned. This severs the thread of causality that would otherwise provide a clear line of continuity between the individual’s incarnative choice to submit to the laws of physicality and its ultimate consequence at the hands of the abductors.
Manipulation must therefore occur through more subtle openings in the realm boundary, through the individual’s various spiritual, psychological, and emotional vulnerabilities. Thus the preferred method of manipulation is mind programming. At a higher level the individual allows exploitation of his weaknesses because there is always a marginal chance for the learning of a lesson and patching of the weakness. For instance, mind programming is allowed only because the individual can, through self-control and self-observation, become more focused and conscious should he or she choose to be active rather than reactive. Every experience attracted can move one up or down the frequency scale depending on how one chooses to perceive and utilize these experiences. It is unfortunate, however, that many abductees do succumb and at some level choose the path of further manipulation and even death.
It is dangerous getting within physical proximity of an underground base because one is then close enough to be physically abducted without use of teleportation. The thread of causality stays intact and affords the abductors greater freedom in handling the target. In more fortunate cases the individual has enough residual acausal defenses to stave off the worst consequences, but much more can be done during such abductions than through more standard procedures involving teleportation over great distances. These opportunities are frequently used to install new “hardware” and “software,” perhaps implants and subconscious coding systems providing for remote programming so that future abductions are not necessary. The military/government factions are keen on this technology. It allows them to send programming signals to remote targets anytime, anywhere. It is not uncommon for abductees to be hypnotically programmed to travel to a dangerous location where they may be physically abducted. So despite realm limitations, hostile forces are adept at leveraging their resources.
Negative Attractors
The degree to which negative hyperdimensional forces manifest tangibly in one’s life varies with resonance. Some people are more in tune with low frequency vibrations and experience the presence of negative entities far more objectively than those whose vibrations are primarily elsewhere in the spectrum; the latter encounter hostile forces far more subjectively, fleetingly, and ambiguously.
The greatest attractors of alien-related phenomena are fear, paranoia, jumpiness, and obsession. These are lower frequency characteristics that make one reactive, easily predictable, and thus easily controllable. Abductees who experience the most indubitable variety of encounters with hostile entities are often neurotic, obsessed, fearful, and/or paranoid.
One could argue that having objective experiences of a horrifying nature would make one neurotic, but such experiences are merely the end result of a vicious cycle of frequency attracting experience and experience biasing one’s frequency. At each turn of the cycle there is choice to regain control over one’s emotions and reactivity through the practice of nonchalance, calmness, and a positive attitude.
But some abductees are resistant, enjoy feeling “chosen”, and are not in favor of ending their alien encounters. Or perhaps they simply cannot escape suffering the karmic consequences of choices made in this life or previous ones, such as making a pact with the dark side. The causal thread established by such a pact is difficult but not impossible to cut; doing so involves renouncing past agreements and raising one’s frequency and awareness.
Realm Depressors
Consistently maintaining a high soul frequency is absolutely essential for staying out of trouble. But this takes effort because we are immersed in ambient fields that can bias our own. Some of these fields are astrological in origin and fluctuate with the various lunar and planetary cycles. Other examples include the collective fields generated by physical or mental gatherings of individuals.
If these fields are sufficiently strong they can entrain the soul vibrations of those within their reach. For instance, the moon generates an extremely strong low frequency field within a few days of new or full, and this negatively biases the temperaments of people vulnerable to its influence. Reactivity rises and lessons of a highly abrasive emotional nature tend to increase around such times.
Not all these biasing fields are natural. Some can be technologically generated via fluctuating potential and superpotential fields. For instance, it may be possible for microwave towers to triangulate standing electromagnetic waves whose magnetic and electric field components cancel, leaving only an oscillating potential field capable of suppressing the aura and exacerbating emotional sensitivity. The conductive grid formed by chemtrails can also create vibrating potential fields that suppress the mental and emotional balance as well as the auric integrity populations irradiated. Sometimes it is not necessary to use such advanced methods…often cruder methods for manipulating thought and emotions are employed that simply throw neurochemical and hormonal levels off balance.
Nevertheless, it is important to remember that soul frequency can temporarily drop when overpowered by ambient sub-electromagnetic fields, such as when one is within the mental or physical proximity of a low frequency source. Of course it is possible to rebuff such influences if one is sufficiently aware, vitalized, and centered. When the ambient low frequency fields amplify, it feels like someone has turned up the “gravity” and more strength is needed to stay upright and balanced. It is possible during such times to mentally connect with a higher frequency realm and thereby remain centered. This requires an inward meditation and contemplation of higher ideals and archetypes.
Other sources of frequency depressors include thunderstorms, direct psychic skirmishes between hyperdimensional factions, physical proximity to their crafts, psychic attacks, and the immediate presence of demonic astral entities or negative thoughtforms.
Psychic attacks require that an entity use intent to get within mental proximity of a target and unleash a barrage of low frequency energy. This attempts to overpower the target’s own field and achieve phase lock, after which causal forms of damage (as specified through visualization) may proceed.
Thunderstorms are physical reflections of the tension and release associated with realm dissonance and separation, thus the classic association between emotional tempests and atmospheric types. Preceding such storms, low frequency energy fields intensify. (Wilhelm Reich called this energy “deadly orgone.”)
Often this archetype of conflict extends into the hyperdimensional realms and correlates with battles taking place in other dimensions whose effects spill into our realm; thus our personal experiences often reflect “battles between the gods”. Interestingly, whether we succumb to lower frequencies or choose to “weather the storm” may affect the outcome of such hyperdimensional skirmishes. For one realm to influence another requires some level of mutual entanglement.
Some clouds reflect the presence of hyperdimensional ships hovering just beyond the dimensional veil. These clouds tend to be geometric in shape. Cloudships belonging to dark entities radiate an intense low frequency field that can induce feelings of doom or aggression in the population below and odd defensive behavior in animals. The darker the energy, the more foreboding the cloud and violent the storms that precipitate. Such ships tend to gather near critical points on the timeline where reality is most easily influenced to their advantage. By getting close enough to the place and time of an “interesting” region of the hologram, dark entities can more accurately read the local probable future trajectories and calculate what manipulations are necessary to ensure the most devastating probable future. In the case of human disasters, this assists the greatest harvesting of lifeforce energy.
Energy
Causal interactions involve exchanges of energy. For two realms to exchange energy they must share some degree of resonance. The weaker the resonance, the more energy is needed for entities of one realm to directly affect those of another. Negative entities are usually not in full resonance with their targets and are therefore limited in what they can directly do to them. However, with additional energy they can compensate for weak resonance and impact realms otherwise beyond their influence.
This energy is known as loosh, identically the lifeforce energy harvested from human suffering, the emotional energy expended in the learning of lessons, and the psychic energy expelled through prayer and ritual. For every frequency of vibration, the soul may emit loosh at that frequency. A comparison may be drawn to laser energy of a particular color. Entities with low soul frequencies consume energy of a low frequency.
Not only does loosh fuel the expansion and crossing of realm boundaries as discussed earlier in context of learning lessons and surrogate motivators, but it allows negative entities to more strongly manifest in the realms of their targets. Loosh is a commodity in higher realms because it is the very fuel of transdimensional navigation and conquest.
Energy harvested from one region can be rerouted to another. For example, a natural disaster in one part of the world may provide negative entities with sufficient energy to penetrate the realms of targets elsewhere. Other sources of energy include occult and religious rituals. Sunday worship provides “mass” amounts of energy and affords negative forces easier attack opportunities on Sunday than other days of the week. The moon plays an important part in energy harvesting by depressing global frequencies twice a month and initiating a veritable feeding frenzy for negative entities; this is what Gurdjieff meant by mankind being food for the moon.
Realm Breech
The ultimate objective of any hyperdimensional ambush is realm breech, the penetration through a realm boundary. Like a syringe breaking through skin, realm breech allows direct injection of disruptive influences into the target realm. This operation consists of three steps: stalking, baiting, and bridging.
Stalking is the act of reading the weaknesses of a target and moving into position to exploit those weaknesses. This is achieved either through remote monitoring or direct sampling of the auric field. Methods of remote monitoring include remote viewing and data gathered through neural implants.
Remote viewing requires that the observer be within mental proximity of the target and have sufficient frequency bandwidth to access a good portion of the target’s probable futures. Hostile aliens and their subordinate human military factions occupy a narrow bandwidth and must use psychically talented abductees possessing greater bandwidth to remote view a wider range of probable futures. Such abductees may either be teleported into an underground base or under hypnotic trance dictate information about assigned targets, or if implanted with remote mind programming technology they may be utilized as such while asleep in their beds.
Direct sampling of the auric field necessitates both physical proximity and a stimulated emission of vibratory energy. For instance, black helicopters outfitted with frequency sampling equipment may hover loudly near the target in order to induce a fear/panic reaction that stimulates the soul into giving off a measurable vibratory response. At the very least this provides an immediate readout of one’s vulnerabilities, and at most it pushes one into deeper fear and paranoia that puts one further into their vibratory territory. The aura can also be sampled when a target interacts face-to-face with certain implanted individuals.
Once vulnerabilities are ascertained, the target may be programmed accordingly and baited into dropping his or her frequency, committing self-sabotage, and attracting through realm boundary gaps a disruptive variety of learning lessons. Overreaction to these disruptive experiences may further drop frequency and allow for a more intensive round of programming and baiting. Through this process the programmers can run a careless target into the ground.
A common form of realm baiting involves strangeness for the sake of strangeness, weird experiences that have no point other than to arouse obsessive intrigue in the target. For the unfortunate recipients, curiosity leads nowhere but further into the trap. That these inexplicable or mysterious experiences are real is undeniable, however they are often decoys void of deeper significance. Trying to find that deeper meaning is simply opening the door to more of the same, and in this way life can get strange indeed and madness is not an uncommon result. Every drop in frequency drops another bridge across the castle moat.
Synchronicity
According to Jung, synchronicities are meaningful coincidences. They function as waking dream symbols and communicate the presence of something significant beneath the threshold of conscious awareness. Synchronicities tend to appear during hyperdimensional activity or prior to emotionally charged events and expansions in awareness. In general, they are precursors to either realm expansion or realm breech.
Moving realm boundaries generate shockwaves that radiate spherically into the surrounding holographic region. An emotional experience several hours in the future may send shockwaves backward in time, which upon impacting the present realm induces vibrations that resonate and attract corresponding synchronicities. These meaningful coincidences share the same archetypal basis as the emotional event having generated the shockwave; the wave shares the frequency of its source. Thus synchronicities often precede learning experiences and carry a symbolic nature that reflects the nature of the impending event.
In fact, any perturbation in the realm boundary will inevitably generate precursor synchronicities that give information about the source of disturbance. A looming realm breech, for instance, will be preceded by foreboding synchronicities such as omens or the sighting of certain warning numbers. Because the archetype filters through a symbolic lexicon before manifesting, the same warning may manifest differently for different people depending on what symbols they find meaningful. Some symbols are more universal than others. Interpreting them should be handled no differently than interpreting dream symbols.
Discontinuities
When numerous people share the same environment, their collective field attracts a coordinated set of experiences. This means one probable future manifests for all that somehow accommodates the learning requirements of each individual. The greater the dissonance between individuals contributing to a collective field, the more contorted and improbable this future must be to smooth out any discontinuities.
Reality can get strange when one’s vibratory spectrum is significantly out of synch with that of the environment. Consider people who are either temporarily or chronically obsessive and paranoid about alien abductions, government monitoring, or the matrix control system. For reasons already explained, they may attract blatant forms of harassment and a plethora of unusual paranormal phenomena most people cannot fathom much less believe. What if they enter a collective realm whose vibratory spectrum is very different from their own, say someplace public with lots of average people requiring relatively mundane experience? Then reality will contort to accommodate both realms, though sometimes without much success when uncanny glitches indicate cracks in the illusion. Instead of seeing aliens or demonic entities in public, which would surely scare the hell out of everyone else as well, their experiences of monitoring and harassment will come through elements that seem ordinary to ordinary people. This way both can have their realm and live it too. They may hear a random person mumble cryptic phrases a bit too uncanny to be mere coincidence, they may notice people watching and following them, they may encounter harassers whose eyes indicate the momentary presence of a demonic being. But to everyone else these vehicles of harassment seem like ordinary characters: the homeless man by the gas station seemingly asking someone for change, the group of diners near engaging in a bit of people-watching, the guy serving coffee getting a bit cranky at some customer.
Schizophrenia aside, these disturbing experiences are very real and can be logged as objective evidence, though attempting to do so often negates their ability to manifest. Objective proof is that which can bring the experiences of one realm forcibly into another, bypassing the learning process and violating freewill.
But improbable experiences need not be negative. One can have a high frequency and attract experiences that are strangely positive with things just working out. Something as simple as getting nothing but green lights all the way to a destination is significant to the one experiencing it, but to all others just another car went by. If the discontinuity is extreme, one meets the strangest positive synchronicities and helpful characters.
Prime Numbers as Archetypal Realms
Another way to understand how realms coordinate is to think in terms of numbers. Since frequency is but a number, we can assign a unique number to any unique realm to represent the wavelength of its fundamental vibration.
Recall that phase lock is necessary for entities of one realm to interact with those of another – waves can only lock into alignment if they match up, even if only periodically. This periodic interval is simply the least common multiple of their various wavelengths. The least common multiple of several realm numbers represents the number of their collective realm. Through this collective realm, subsets can enter into mutual phase lock because they all “fit” into its number. For instance, realms 2 and 3 fit perfectly into collective realm 6. Realms 7, 9, and 11 fit perfectly into collective realm 693.
Higher realm numbers indicate lower probability and less harmony, greater discontinuity and contortion. How this meshes with strange experiences brought on by frequency discontinuities is illustrated as follows: consider a collective field formed by individuals in realms 2, 4, and 5. The collective field is 20, quite an ordinary number. Then let’s say someone with realm 53 enters. The collective field jumps to 1060 to accommodate all, indicating quite a high level of improbability and strangeness. This simply means that a far less probable future is attracted when there is abrasion between vibrations. It also illustrates why dissonance between individuals brings about improbable scenarios of confrontation and separation.
Notice that some numbers fit into others. Realm 13 fits into realm 39 for instance. Qualitatively speaking, this says that the latter is a subset of the first. Individuals in realm 13 can enter realm 39 but not vice versa. To illustrate, we in the third dimension may occupy realm 39 while hyperdimensional beings are native to realm 13 — they can choose to phase lock with us if they so desire, or remain beyond our range of perception. Lower realm number means shorter wavelength and higher frequency.
The realm number of physical existence itself must be astronomically large due to the participation of unfathomable varieties of conscious life. This of course means the vibration of physicality has the longest wavelength and the lowest frequency. Physical existence is the ultimate subset of all realms. It is the arena through which beings can choose to engage in mutual causal interaction. The collective realm of all consciousness in this universe may be large, but it is not infinite. So the frequency of physicality is infinitesimal but not identically zero, hence the existence of zero point energy.
Prime numbers (1, 2, 3, 5, 7, 11, 13, 17, etc…) are only divisible by 1 and themselves. Obviously, realms with prime number wavelengths are the most fundamental realms. They are the primary ones, all other realms are subordinate subsets. Prime numbers therefore relate to the “eigen frequencies” of Creation. Each prime number represents a single universal archetype whose harmonic multiples generate the various realms and probable futures associated with that archetype. For instance, if 3 is the fundamental realm of joy, then realms 3, 6, 9, 12, etc… are realms where joy is the fundamental keynote of vibration, though each realm encompasses a different expression of joy that gets more distorted with higher realm numbers.
The above is simplified. Realistically speaking, we as individuals have a spectrum of frequencies and thus a spectrum of realm numbers defining our personal realm. Prime number components represent lessons we have fully mastered, while non-prime components are those we have yet to learn. Learning is cyclical, each archetype revisited with greater clarity and accuracy than before.
The grand cycle of spiritual evolution starts with the highest realm number and converges upon the lowest. Lowest prime is the Creator. Highest prime is the demiurge Ormethion who stirs at the threshold of oblivion. Realm 1 vibrates with the archetype of infinite love; it is home of the Prime Creator. It is the primary realm; all others are subsets. Just as 1 divides into all, so does the Creator preside over all.
The Shift
The world is now experiencing a parting of ways between sectors of the population no longer resonating with each other. It is a realm split, a cleaving of collective fields into several smaller ones.
Experiential catalysts are pushing people off the fence, forcing them to discover who they truly are and what they stand for. Their soul vibrations are purifying and intensifying, bringing a retreat from the superfluous and a return to destiny.
What was once an emulsified mixture of diverse realms is separating into layers, and when the cup tilts it will be the lowest density layers that spill down the drain. The polarization phenomenon begins with mutual disinterest between individuals of uncommon paths. There may be confrontation and separation, or circumstance may simply bring a gentle parting of ways. But as time goes on and people gather into their most harmonious collective realms, the chasm between these realms will run so deep that eventually even the collective sharing of perception and experience will be severed. The learning requirements of each collective realm may become so mutually contradictory that they can no longer share the same space, the same timeline, the same density. This would entail a timeline split, each major realm following a different trajectory into the future that best accommodates the collective learning needs of its inhabitants. What tilts the cup remains to be seen.
Frequency Anchors
Of course not all is predestined. There are chaotic factors left to freewill. Some hyperdimensional forces aware of the impending shift are counting on mass frequency suppression to lock mankind into a probable future where these forces reap maximum energy harvest and retain control, whether in this density or the next. This may involve anything from mass loss of life to genetic assimilation and spiritual enslavement. A collective choice to elect such a scenario would acquiesce sufficient freewill to give such forces free reign to rewrite history in order to expand and solidify control in the present and future. To an extent this has already occurred and the world as we know it today is the end result of the most recent timeline revision. And yet time marches on and the “final” future is still open.
This brings us to what we as individuals can do. The wiser sources say we should simply be ourselves, remember who we are and radiate the essence of our soul. Indeed, we are frequency anchors. The vibration we hold determines the realm we establish, and our realm contributes to the collective realm. There are frequencies of suppression and frequencies of liberation. By exultantly living from your heart you not only set an example for others, you also help lift the heaviness of the local and global collective realm. Nothing lifts gravity like levity and love. This assists those who would otherwise be subconsciously crushed by the prevailing low frequency fields. It is commendable to take action and do something when called, but in the meantime simply hanging onto your center is enough. This sets you on the high path beyond the reach and sight of darker elements and clears the path for others to come with you. Keep your poise through the turbulence and cling tightly onto your mast when the sirens beckon you overboard. Shine as a lighthouse amidst the fog.
Resources
For additional information on realm dynamics, please read The 33 Arks of Soul Resonance by the Nexus Seven and research the Cassiopaean Transcripts regarding the terms “realm”, “FRV”, “frequency resonance vibration”, “frequency of light”, and “frequency resonance envelope”.
Food for the Moon
montalk.net » 30 July 05
The moon is more than just a pale satellite of interest to poets and astronomers. Its influence goes beyond merely creating ocean tides or driving biological cycles. More importantly, the moon exerts a significant influence upon the mechanical, emotional, and psychological states in man. The werewolf myth and superstition concerning full moon lunacy are not far from the truth. Certain lunar phases heighten the possibility for emotionally draining situations and stimulate reactivity and sensitivity in vulnerable individuals.
Personal observation reveals what numerous esoteric sources have explained at length, namely that we are food for the moon. In this article I shall summarize these sources and then give an account of how through personal experience I independently arrived at similar but more expansive conclusions framed in context of the matrix control system. This is an incredibly fascinating and practical subject since the lunar factor can be observed by anyone with eyes to see and knowledge of such cycles can be used to bypass obstacles normally exacerbated by the fog of ignorance.
Gurdjieff and Ouspensky
Fourth Way philosophy aims to strip man of his mechanical behavior and hypnotic programming in order to build within him a core of heightened consciousness. It is an esoteric system assembled from incomplete fragments of inner Christianity and Sufism. It’s founder, Georges Gurdjieff, frequently admonished the thoughtless mechanical behavior of humanity and was fond of saying that we are “food for the moon.”
What did Gurdjieff mean by this phrase? Many have interpreted “food for the moon” as a figure of speech, that perhaps Gurdjieff meant we are slave to our mechanical conditioning and feed our baser impulses. While it can be additionally interpreted that way, Gurdjieff was primarily being literal. Peter Ouspensky, one of Gurdjieff’s most prolific disciples, lectured at length concerning the moon’s role in human affairs and its place in the cosmological scheme of things. It is reasonable to assume what Ouspensky wrote about the moon accurately reflects what Gurdjieff taught him.
According to Ouspensky, the moon acts as a giant electromagnet pulling upon all organic life on earth and sucking into itself the soul essence of dying creatures. The moon is an embryonic planet receiving its nutrition from organic life on earth through an etheric umbilical cord, an energy conduit between earth and moon.
In man, the moon drives his mechanical aspects like a pendulum moving the gears of a clock. The degree to which one’s actions are driven by the moon is proportional to one’s level of reactivity and non-being. For people incapable of moving themselves through life by nobler spiritual impulses, the moon provides a propulsive force. Without this force, mechanical individuals would be passive as puppets without a puppeteer.
Ouspensky went so far as to say that the very physical motion of our limbs was made possible thanks to the moon. Other Fourth Way initiates like Rodney Collin explained that because our body was largely made of water and the moon pulls on water to create the ocean tides, our bodies are made to move in similar but more complicated ways through hydraulic principles. Though I find this explanation dubious, I have included it only to be complete in my summary. The moon’s gravitational field pulls on all masses equally and is not strong enough to have any physical influence over the motion of water within the body. It would be more accurate to say that the moon exerts some subtle influence upon the organs of our etheric body responsible for initiating neurochemical impulses that trigger mechanical motion. So mechanical behavior is driven by the moon but not necessarily via crude physical means.
The moon is therefore an important factor in driving physiological motion. As long as its influence is limited to such effects, the moon is doings its job properly. Ouspensky warned, however, that if lunar influences trespassed into one’s emotional and mental aspects, then emotional and mental imbalances would occur. How can the moon affect our emotional and intellectual centers? By the very fact that these lower centers have their own mechanical aspects.
Ouspensky was asked whether there was any truth to the connection between full moons and lunacy. He said there was none and that lunar phases are irrelevant because the moon is always around earth exerting the same pull regardless of its phase. That much is true, however as I shall explain later, it is the alignment between earth, sun, and moon that colors the lunar influence, therefore lunar phases do correlate with cycles of mental and emotional stability and instability.
In the cosmological schema, earth is like a mother to the moon which is still a fetus in the sense that it cannot yet “breathe” on its own, hold an atmosphere, or support life. Gurdjieff said: “The Moon is actually a fragment of this Earth, which must now constantly maintain the Moon’s existence.” In that sense, the moon is like a parasitic thoughtform. Nevertheless, the equation is balanced because in exchange for the moon propelling our mechanical movement, we feed the moon so that it may grow and one day be born as a living planet. As to how organic life feeds the moon, Ouspensky explained that upon death the physical body returns to the earth but the soul essence, the astral and etheric energies sloughed off by the evacuating spirit, float toward and deposit themselves upon the moon. This comes with the dissolution of the body’s mechanical center. During life, however, unprovoked emotional turmoil and unconscious psychological suffering produce subtle energies that feed the moon, and this much is detrimental to personal esoteric evolution.
In line with the objectives of Fourth Way, to escape the more deleterious lunar influences Ouspensky said we must “create moon within ourselves.” By this he meant we must develop within us a driving mechanism that can take the place of the external lunar influence; in this way we would break free of the puppeteer. Assuming for a moment a more general and practical interpretation, this simply says that in order to become free from mechanical conditioning and reactive behavior we must reinforce our sense of self-awareness so that conscious choice and awareness reigns supreme over any external stimuli that might provoke an unconscious reaction. In this way we stop feeding the moon while living, and still properly pay our dues upon death.
Mouravieff
In his epic work Gnosis, Boris Mouravieff formulated an esoteric system for spiritual evolution founded upon the inner traditions of Eastern Orthodoxy. Though sharing a common basis with Fourth Way, what Mouravieff detailed is comparatively more complete, accurate, and systematic. Here is an excerpt from Gnosis summarizing what is necessary to transcend the lunar influence:
As a cell of organic life on Earth, man plays a part in the development of the Ray of Creation. The vivification of the Moon, that cosmic foetus, is one aspect of this development. This requires considerable quantities of energy, which is produced in particular by the human part of organic life. Illusion, which plays such an important role in the waking consciousness of man, was introduced into that state so that he would accept this aspect of the cosmic work, participating in it without rebellion.
If we become conscious of this situation and desire to escape it, we must conceive and create a screen which will protect us against this devouring influence of the Moon. We must meanwhile guard against falling into Illusion again by erecting a false screen; the result would be an aggravated waste of these forces instead of an economy of force. The quantity of force necessary to genuinely oppose the influence of the Moon is already considerable. The first imperative, then, is to stop wasting these forces, to turn off the taps which let the energy escape uselessly: sterile emotions, in particular negative emotions; fantasies from uncontrolled imagination; uncoordinated mental gymnastics, gossiping and chattering. We must thus act like a wise minister of finance and carefully economize our energies, yet without all the time sterilizing either our activity or our intelligence. On the contrary, we must store and as far as possible augment these forces to build up our reserves. These are the two main aspects of the first objective we have to attain. (Mouravieff, Gnosis I, p.168)
Mouravieff also explained that organic life functions as a transmitter station sending refined energy to the moon to assist its growth. Despite increases in the human population and thus an increase in quantity of energy transferred, times of peace do not produce sufficient energy and so catalysts for suffering such as wars and catastrophes arise to sustain the process.
The Moon’s passive energy arises from solar energy. It reflects this, but not without a transformation as its own nature. [...] Unlike the Earth, the Moon does not have a direct organic link with the Sun. Being a satellite, it depends directly on its planet, and it is only through the latter’s mediation that it enters into relation with the Sun. One of its essential roles is to reflect solar energy onto the Earth’s surface in a form modified by reflection as described above. This also leads to qualitative and quantitative variations that depend on its phases. These changes do not prevent continual reverberation, due to the fact that the Moon always presents the same face to Earth, as the duration of its rotation around itself and around our planet are both the same. (Mouravieff, Gnosis II, p.29)
Although Mouravieff did not elaborate in what manner the lunar influence varies with phase, it stands to reason that essentially it is a matter of astrological alignment between earth, sun, and moon. During new and full moons, the moon and sun are respectively in opposition and conjunction, respectively. During quarter moons they are square. Opposition, conjunction, and square represent alignments that in this particular case aggravate the mechanical aspects in man. Other times of the month the moon primarily trines sun, a harmonious astrological aspect corresponding to relatively calm and balanced temperament with the mechanical influence not trespassing into emotional or mental territory.
That the moon always shows the same face, has an unusually circular orbit, and is precisely distanced to blot out the sun during total solar eclipses implies an intentional placement by the “Architect” of the matrix, or perhaps it simply suggests a collective choice to experience this highly improbable but necessary reality. When asked if the moon was intentionally placed, the Cassiopaeans responded: This is impossibly complex because in one way or another, everything is part of a “plan.” Mouravieff and Ouspensky emphasized that despite the soporific nature of the moon and the urgent necessity for individuals to overcome its influence, there is still an important cosmological reason for this arrangement. If nothing else, the moon makes physical life possible by driving the earth’s rotation.
The Zelator
Another interesting source is The Zelator by Mark Hedsel, an autobiographical account of his initiatory pathway through various mystery schools. The following excerpt takes place in the presence of a teacher who gives a lengthy discourse on the moon:
We became fascinated by the nature of the Moon, and with the other female planet, Venus. It was as though our attention had been drawn to the feminine side of Darkness and Light, as represented in the purgatorial side of the Moon, and the burning light of Venus. Our questions led our Master to some fascinating and unexpected observations about the lunar connections in ancient esoteric lore, and it was not surprising that the few questions we did put to our Master at that time concerned these planets. ‘Do you know what the third-day pig is?’ he asked in response to a question I had put to him about the Moon. Although our Master was looking directly at us, everyone shook their heads, as though he had directed the question to each of us personally. Perhaps the question had been rhetorical, for he continued almost immediately. ‘The three-day pig is a phrase from the ancient Mysteries. Prior to the initiation held during the Greater Mysteries of the Boedromion at Eleusis, in Greece, there was what the Greeks called the Halade Mystai. Early in the morning, the candidates for initiation would make their way to the sea, carrying young pigs, which they would wash and then sacrifice. The usual — we might even say the exoteric — explanation for this sacrifice is that they considered the blood of the pig to be especially pure, and much appreciated by the gods of the Underworld. They buried the killed pigs deep in the Earth, after the blood and slaughtered bodies had been dedicated to these infernal gods. Because the sacrifice was held on the third day of the Greater Mystery, such a creature was called the third-day pig.’
He raised his eyebrows, and smiled. ‘Now, as with all Mysteries of initiation, the term is not quite correct — it is meant to hide something. It was not a third-day pig, but a two-and-a-half-day pig, as the sacrifices always took place in the morning. The fact that the rites were conducted near the sea should lend a clue to one aspect of this arcane symbolism, for the two-and-a-half day period is a lunar period. In two and a half days, the Moon completely traverses one sign of the zodiac: the period, cosmically speaking, is a 12th part of the month. Now, perhaps, you will begin to see something of the deeper significance of the third-day pig?’ Perhaps once again the question had been rhetorical. At all events, there was no sound from the circle.
‘In a sense, the third-day pig is humanity — the liquid sweat of the Earth. Humanity is in thrall to the Moon — mankind is subject to the two-and-a-half-day rhythm, and to all other lunar periodicities. In another sense, the third-day pig is the animal of Set, the reject darker side of Mankind — that lucifuge side, which does not strive towards the light.
‘This truth is recognized both in the overt symbolism of the pig sacrifice, and in its deeper arcane implications. The initiation centres have always recognized that mankind is in thrall to the Moon — that ordinary men and women are sleeping under the influence of the lunar powers. [...] The symbolism of the three-day pig must now be evident. The creature is a surrogate for a sacrifice which is no sacrifice, as the loss is of no value in the face of that gained. [...] What happens to our higher principle at this fission of porcine sacrifice is of direct account in the symbolism of the three-day pig. Just as in a sacrifice involving a burnt offering, where the flames go upwards, and the carbonized remains go downwards, so the sacrifice of the third-day pig is a fission of separation. Note this word, fission. One cannot go far in the hermetic studies without having formed a good idea of what Spiritual fission implies.
‘On one level, then, the pig is symbol of the lower nature, which must be buried — or, more accurately, placed into the hands of the infernal hordes, to which it rightly belongs. Meanwhile, the initiated Spirit rises upwards on the scales of perfection. As you know, only the initiates sacrifice at the Helade Mystai, so we may presume that, at the symbolical death, it is only the lower part of the “pig” — the body and the blood — which is rendered unto the lower world. The higher world carries the Spirit to a higher realm, in the wonder of initiation. You see, the three-day pig is a symbol of this rejected part, of the dark part pushed downwards after the separation which is the immediate consequence of initiation.’
[...]
‘But the pig. Let us glance once more at the symbolism of the famous three-day pig. We are the pig, awaiting sacrifice. We are in thrall to the Moon: we are all sleeping Endymions, who must render to the Moon that which bears the imprint of the Moon. Let us presume that the sacrifice of the three-day pig is symbolical of the three days …’ — he emphasized the words to show that they had a much deeper meaning than might be at first apparent -’... that we spend in the sphere of the Moon after our death. As you know, in traditional Christianity, this period is called Purgatory. In esotericism, it has other names, with which you will all be familiar. The three-day pig is a symbol’ — he emphasized the word — ‘of this period we must spend in Purgatory.
‘If you reflect upon it, you will see that it is not a far-fetched symbolism. The pig, through its association with Set, is a creature of the Moon, and the period in Purgatory is a “blood sacrifice” in the sense that during that experience the sins of the blood — one might say the sweat of our blood sins — are washed away. In Purgatory, at great cost to ourselves, we sacrifice our sins. These entities — our sins — are devoured by the demons in what might be regarded as a blood-lust. We have clung to our sins throughout our lifetime, and letting them go is no easy matter: they must be torn away from us.
‘Purgatory is a sort of cosmic clearing house — even a place of enforced learning — where the entities and dispositions born of sin find fulfillment and regeneration. Without the existence of such a cleansing house, the Spiritual atmosphere of the Earth would have been completely poisoned long ago.
‘The skull-face of the Moon, glaring down with cratered eyes at the world, is a perpetual memorial to the inexorable consequences of human sin. It would be possible to point to vast documentary sources for this belief that the Moon is the cosmic centre of purgatory — it is indeed encapsulated in very many symbols in Christian doctrine and symbolism. On what may be the most obvious level, the very idea that demons have horns is probably a throw-back to the idea of the crescent of the Moon, their natural homeland: they are, so to speak, branded with the C of the crescent.
‘You were quite right, Mark …’ — much to our chagrin, he turned to us, making public private conversations we had had with him — ‘... to link the Moon with demonic assault, and with the dark realm of seances and atavistic clairvoyancy. The demonic beings love the dark. While it is true that the seance rooms are kept dark to enable amateur conjurors to perform without detection, it is also true that those Spiritual beings who work evil through such seances love the dark. They are lucifuges. Just as they cannot understand the need for light, so they cannot understand human love.
‘The ancients used darkness, not to contact the demons, but to contact the Higher Beings. One reason why the so-called air-shafts in the Great Pyramid are directed towards specific stars is to allow these stellar influences to pierce into the darkness where the initiations took place. ‘The ancients built their stone circles to enable them to use darkness for specific purposes. They knew that during an eclipse, when the Moon is thrown into darkness, the effect of the Moon is, to some extent, weakened. At such times, certain diabolical and evil influences which have been built up in the aura of the Earth can escape. It is as though a safety valve has been opened in the skies, pouring into the cosmos down the dark tunnel of the Black Moon, which hangs in the shadow of the Earth. This Black Moon — the Moon of snake-infested Hecate in the ancient mythology — is quite different from the Lighted Moon. In some of the ancient centres this Black Moon was even given a different name.
‘The Lighted Moon is, to some extent, Spiritually warmed by the Sun. One has to be attuned to cosmic realities to feel the difference between the Dark Moon and the full Moon. When the Sun is eclipsed by the Dark Moon, then it is not unusual for birds to drop from the skies in fear. Great wisdom is shown in such fear. You must all try to experience an eclipse — solar or lunar — to catch a feeling of this cosmic reality. There is a frisson in the air, quite unlike anything which can be felt under normal circumstances. The primaeval terror of the Moon among the ancients was not entirely unrealistic: in those days, there was a different consciousness which allowed men to perceive cosmic realities that are now hidden from us. You will never understand why the ancient stone circles were built if you do not familiarize yourself with the Dark Moon.’
[...]
In the meeting prior to his death, our Master fulfilled his promise to speak about the secrets of the Moon. Normally, he would wait for someone in our midst to ask a question. This time he began to speak without preamble.
‘In the esoteric literature, you will find many records indicating that the Moon was at one time part of the Earth. It had to leave the Earth, in order to allow life on Earth to continue its Spiritual development unimpeded.
‘It is important that anyone on the Path should attempt to form a clear picture of what this separation was like. Not only was it of considerable evolutionary importance in the cosmogenesis of the Earth, but it is played, in miniature, in many of our Spiritual activities. It is the archetypal form of fission. Now, unfortunately, in modern times even our imaginative faculties have been materialized, and it is difficult for us to form a picture of what this Moon-loss was really like. It is difficult for us to form clear images of the fission which lies at the root of all Spiritual activity. It is difficult for modern man and woman to visualize things in purely Spiritual terms. This is because the picture-making which lies at the basis of our imaginative faculty longs for mythology, since mythology is itself an agency of Spirituality.
‘If you cannot imagine in this way at present, you must perforce cling to materialistic images …’ — he touched the glass of water on the round table in front of him — ‘... then imagine a glass of water clouded with a pigment. If the glass is left to stand, the particles will settle to the bottom in a thick dross, leaving the water above clear. This is much nearer to the Spiritual reality of what happened when the Moon left the Earth, taking with it certain forms of dross materiality. [...]
‘The schema which depicts the planets in extended space pertains only to physical vision. You must understand this, or there will be no way in which you can approach some of the greater Mysteries of the cosmos. What appears to be on the outside is more accurately described as being on the inside: our Earthly vision is extremely limited, for, under normal circumstances, we see outwards from the central Ego to the cosmic periphery. However, this is not the cosmic vision. We are so used to this limited vision that we are not sufficiently tolerant to accept that there can be others — including a vision from the periphery into the centre.
‘In the case of the Moon, the matter is made more complex by the fact that the physical matter of the Moon did once form part of what we now call the Earth. Within the context of the lunar sphere, the two centres did once coincide. A tremendous effort of meditative power is required to follow these connections, however, and the bald statement I have made can result in misconceptions.’
‘Why,’ asked Philip, ‘did the Moon have to separate from the Earth?’ ‘It was a cosmic fission. The Moon represents the harder mineralization of the Earth. In the body of the Moon is the matter which, had it remained with the Earth, would have weighed down human development too deeply. Man would not have been able to bear the weight of those forces in his own body. Just as we know from our own observations of ourselves that we must slough off darkness to reach into the light, so the planetary bodies must also involve themselves in a similar fission. Even so, it is true that the weight of the Moon, albeit removed by half a million miles, still contorts the physical body of the Earth and its inhabitants through what are usually called ‘gravitational’ effects.
‘Now we must touch upon the connection between the Moon and clairvoyancy. We must do this because one of our members has — wisely or unwisely — become involved with mediumistic groups.’
‘It is important that we set out very clearly the dangers inherent in opening the soul to such activities. It is not for me to forbid such activity. I have no power to forbid, and would relish no such power. Much as I would wish to protect you, I cannot. The best I can do is make the dangers clear to you. After that, your beliefs and your conduct remain your own.’
He look around at our faces, as though to indicate that he had arrived at the most important point of the evening.
‘And so now we must look at an esoteric truth which touches on the very edge of what is permissible. What I have to say will be greatly disturbing for many people of modern times. It will disturb, because it is generally taken for granted that clairvoyancy, mediumship and spiritualistic activity are somehow linked with Spiritual development, and consequently of benefit to mankind. Unfortunately, this is far from the truth. A vast amount of our modern so-called “Spiritualist” literature pertains to channelling and clairvoyancy which is far from beneficial for the development of mankind. Indeed, not to mince words, I should tell you that it is distinctly harmful.
‘I must now make a statement which will introduce you to a concept which was, until comparatively recently, one of the deepest secrets of the esoteric Schools: In some ways, the Moon is the greatest problem of esoteric lore. The Moon is not at all what it appears to be.
‘At the end of the last century an astounding revelation was made, as a result of dissent among members of secret Schools. Information, hitherto guarded jealously by the most enclosed of the inner Orders, was made public. The secrets disclosed pertained to a far deeper level of knowledge than has hitherto been made exoteric by the Schools — even in this enlightened age.’
His trace of cynicism seemed to go by unnoticed.
‘Our purpose here is not to document how so deep an esoteric idea was made public — or even to assess whether it was wise for this idea to be brought out into the open. All this has been dealt with in the literature — and if any of you wish to follow this up, I will give you a few titles later.
‘In a nutshell, what was made public during this conflict in the Schools was the truth that our Moon is a sort of counterweight to another sphere,
which remains invisible to ordinary vision. This counterweighted sphere is called in esoteric circles the Eighth Sphere.
‘We must be careful with these words, for, in spite of what I have just said, this region is not itself a sphere, nor is it a moon. Even to locate it behind the physical Moon is not correct, for in the Spiritual realm spaces and distances are different. The truth is that this Eighth Sphere does not pertain to anything we are familiar with on the physical plane, yet we must use words from our own vocabularies whenever we wish to denote its existence. Were we to use a word which fits most appropriately this
Sphere, then we should really call it a vacuum. Certainly, vacuum is a more appropriate term than sphere, for the Eighth Sphere sucks things into its own shadowy existence.
‘This Sphere is lower in the scale of being than the Seventh Sphere (which is the Earth). It acts as a sort of demonic conduit to suck into its maws certain degenerate Spiritual forms on the Earth. It is a shadow Sphere, controlled by shadow beings. However, the fact that they are shadow beings should not lead us to demote or underestimate their capabilities and intelligence. In many respects they are more intelligent than Man, for they are not limited by the power of love, as is Mankind.
‘The operation of this Eighth Sphere is complex. Its denizens — those shadowy beings for whom it is home — wish to people their Sphere with humanity, or (more accurately) with human souls. Towards this end, it has erected what we might call terminals on the Earth: these terminals are soul-conduits, which will suck into the lower Sphere a certain form of materialized Spiritual energy that is engendered on the Earth plane. The most usual circumstances where this materialization or engendering takes place is in seances, and in other localities wherein human beings attempt to meddle — against the cosmic law — with the lower Etheric planes.’
Philip was having difficulties with this curious account of the lunar powers, and asked: ‘Are you saying that Spiritualist activity is itself victimized by the Eighth Sphere?’
‘Yes, Philip. Certain Spiritualist activity is coloured by the erroneous belief that the realm of the dead is accessible to the living. In truth, mediumistic activity cannot penetrate through into the true realm of the dead: it is therefore dealing only with shadows. In so doing, it is creating fodder for the nourishment of the Eighth Sphere. This sucking of certain forms of human soul-matter into the Eighth Sphere is not, by any means, intended for the benefit of humanity. The aim of the denizens of this
world is to enhance and populate a world which may truly be described as the realm of the damned. The efforts of these denizens, or demons, is contrary to the evolutionary development which has been planned for the world. In truth, the human being was not designed to become a shadow being, captive in a demonic sphere: it was designed to become a god.
‘It is less than one hundred years since this knowledge of the Eighth Sphere was made public. At first there was an outcry at this breach in initiate knowledge, but now we can see that it has proved something of a blessing that the demonic threat has been brought out into the open. In some ways, it is easier to deal with a visible enemy. Those who dabble in the supposed communications with the dead, and with that spirit-land which they fondly imagine lies beyond the veil, have not gone unwarned.
I will leave most of the above for the reader to digest, and discuss only the so-called “Eighth Sphere.” What is meant by the moon being a counterweight to the Eighth Sphere? Evidently, the moon is but a physical reflection of something tangible but not material, something beyond our realm of perception.
Based on the clues given in The Zelator we must conclude that the Eighth Sphere by definition encompasses all the nonphysical aspects of the Matrix Control System, the service-to-self (STS) hierarchy from top to bottom minus the physical levels of which we ourselves are part.
The Eighth Sphere would therefore include: the lower astral planes where carnal and demonic thoughtforms dwell, the hyperdimensional realms inhabited by reptilians, the parasitic etheric lattice overlaying the earth comprising the very tendrils of the Matrix, the second density soulpool of which organic portals are incarnate extensions, and the demiurgic black hole a creature positioned atop the STS hierarchy and sucking into itself all energy gathered from the “tiers” below.
This interpretation of the Eighth Sphere should be self-evident for those familiar with the works of Rudolf Steiner, Carlos Castaneda, Robert Monroe, Dr William Baldwin, the Cassiopaean Transcripts, and my articles on the Matrix.
For instance, that organic portals have something to do with the moon is clear from the fact that they, being extensions of second density energies occupying third density bodies, are essentially two-and-a-half density beings, which relates to the two-and-a-half-day pig. Pigs, by the way, are physically incapable of looking up at the sky which, in addition to the fact that they share many human characteristics and have genetics strongly suited to house low vibrational frequencies, makes them ideal symbols for the animal nature in man. That the moon shares an archetypal basis with organic portals is further evidenced by it being a second density planet reflecting light rather than generating its own, just as organic portals are not fully third density and merely reflect back the soul image of others.
Personal Observations
Studying the mythological and esoteric meaning of the moon is mere entertainment if no practical understanding comes from it. One can easily get absorbed in the arcane and lose sight of its application in the real world. So I was fortunate to have observed the lunar influence for myself before reading anything about it, and based on these observations I developed some practical solutions.
This began with my early experiences as moderator of an alternative discussion group on the internet. Having been a member of several forums previously, I was aware of the various pitfalls and how theoretically to avoid them. Putting theory into practice required close observation, foresight, and a case-by-case system of moderation. Over the months I was forced to deal with various disruptors of varying degrees of cunning, each of which played key roles in setting up and triggering a period of emotional turmoil.
After numerous months of this, it finally dawned on me that these disruptive episodes followed a cyclical pattern, always one or two incidents per month on the same set of days that would gradually shift later in the month with each passing month. So it was nine months of observation that made me realize there was order behind the chaos. Furthermore, trouble wasn’t limited to the forum; often it occurred elsewhere such as in my personal life or with my family, on other message boards, and with friends and their families — anyplace at all, but only during certain predictable days of the month.
That these key days shifted a little each month implied that perhaps it has something to do with the moon phases, since full and new moon dates do shift gradually from month to month thanks to our messed up calendar system. So I took the nine months of records and checked them against a moon calendar: sure enough, the disruptive incidents happened consistently within two and a half days from new or full moon.
This much I had figured out by October 2004. By constructing a calendar with days shaded according to their proximity to lunar perigee or apogee and new or full moon, I was able to test the theory over the next several months. It was utterly disturbing to watch disruptions take place on schedule month after month during the predicted days and never outside of those days. And it wasn’t just me seeing what I wanted to see because when learning lessons of an emotionally charged nature arise, there is no mistaking or ignoring them. Additionally, I started with nine months of unbiased records in which a pattern was clearly evident before I ever suspected the moon might be involved; the data speaks for itself.
Putting this knowledge to practical use involved predicting and preparing for disruptive days, understanding that during heavy lunar influences things might not be as they seem, and remembering that emotional buttons are far more sensitive during such days. Moderating the forum became a game of nailing the timing, nature, and plot of the upcoming disruption in order to head it off, sometimes with success and sometimes without depending on how sneaky the plot was and how well I could decipher the synchronistic omens and symbolic warning dreams preceding these impending obstacles.
The process usually played out as follows: within a week or two leading up to an incident I would be given dreams containing symbolic clues about the themes and characters involved, then I would reference the moon chart to get an idea of the timing, and finally within a day I would receive numerous synchronicities informing me the event was close at hand. Lately I have begun incorporating astrological aspects (planetary alignments) to gain additional insight on the timing and theme.
While this system may seem delusional to the casual reader, it was derived using a process of observation, hypothesis, testing, and refinement. That this system has been applied successfully in all areas of my life to reduce stress and redundant obstacles, improved my skills as moderator and kept the forum impervious to permanent disruption, and continues to correctly predict when mechanical tendencies are amplified is proof to me of its validity and practicality.
Lunar Influences and the Matrix Control System
Only then did I realize Gurdjieff was being completely literal when he said we are food for the moon. Anyone who becomes aware of the lunar influence will see how people all around sway to the lunar influence like reeds to the breeze. Twice a month, the Matrix Control System opens its maws and draws in a torrent of emotional energy from all those susceptible to the lunar influence.
So what exactly is the relation between the Matrix and the moon? The archetypal correspondences were discussed earlier. As for the technical relation, I have concluded that the gravitational interaction between earth, moon, and sun causes cyclical variation in the separation between dimensions and densities. Just before and after a new or full moon, the dimensional veil is thinnest and hostile forces from other realms, including the astral and hyperdimensional realms, have an easier time penetrating into the physical plane.
The thinning of dimensional separation has two main consequences. First, as mentioned it is easier for beings to cross realm boundaries. Hostile entities require less energy to breech the realm of their targets, or stated another way, metaphysical defenses against physical and psychic violence tend to wane around such times. But on a positive side the thinning also supports personal expansion into new realms of being, thus the new moon is said to be a good time for starting new projects and manifesting intent through the principles of reality creation.
Second, because other realms become temporarily more accessible, occult practices become more effective. Invocations, psychic warfare, scrying and remote viewing are assisted during such times. This most greatly assists those darker forces who rely upon remote viewing of probable futures and psychic attacks to stalk and ambush their prey. But once again on a positive side the intuitive faculties are heightened and more technical forms of divination like scrying gain accuracy.
Concerning strictly the negative aspects of new and full moon energies, there is a qualitative difference. New moon energies tend toward implosion while full moon is characterized by energy of explosion. Whereas the new moon tends to induce oversensitivity, dissatisfaction, and depression, the full moon energies amplify overreaction, violence, and outright lunacy. It is esoteric fact that the moon rules over the imagination, and both during full moon and new moon windows the imagination is particularly prone to being misapplied, meaning misunderstandings, false suspicions, and unfounded worries increase. But whereas the new moon exacerbates introspective turmoil, full moon externalizes the trouble.
What accounts for the qualitative difference? None other than the particular alignment between earth, moon, and sun. During a full moon, the earth is between sun and moon, meaning the latter two are astrologically in opposition. Whereas the sun represents spirit, the moon represents one’s shadow self. When in opposition, the light of spirit is misdirected by the mechanical pressures of the shadow self, meaning energy is expressed but in an outwardly harmful way, thus its association with overreaction and violence. When new, the moon is between sun and earth, energetically blocking or filtering the solar energies. The shadow self stifles the light of spirit, thus the implosive quality of this alignment and its association with oversensitivity and depression.
To illustrate, in my experience certain vulnerable forum members tend to get moody during the new moon and overreact to misperceived criticism or get depressed and give their farewell, while during a full moon people are more likely to lash out when the lunatics crawl from the woodwork to provoke at the most sensitive times. This is not a fast rule, just a general observation. How these energies manifest elsewhere depends on the context, and the lunar influence manifests through whatever means are at hand to extract the greatest amount of emotional anguish.
Nevertheless, it would be incorrect to blame the moon exclusively as the cause of troubles, as during more harmonious astrological alignments it actually supports healthy mechanical functioning. When the moon is trine or sextile to the sun, meaning in between new and full and at least a day away from quarter moon, the lunar influence sustains peaceful progress. So one could equally say that four times a month the moon supports tranquility.
The moon is by no means the only cyclical factor pulling our strings. There are numerous other cycles from personal to national to global and cosmic. Most of these have biological or astrological origins. While the astrological ones are important to consider, particularly certain planetary aspects, I consider the lunar influence to be the strongest and most observable.
It is no secret that hyperdimensional attacks are directed at a target’s weakest spots at the weakest moments. That is simply a matter of efficiency and logistics. Astrology is an important part of determining this timing because the realm dynamics between attacker and target are greatly influenced by celestial alignments. Different alignments impress upon a given location different spectra of vibrations which in turn resonate corresponding elements within the souls of individuals in the vicinity; the manner in which they vibrate pulls from reality a corresponding set of experiences and learning lessons. Certain vibrations correspond to learning lessons involving confrontation, violence, and attack, and it is when these vibrations are strongest for an individual that astral and hyperdimensional attackers find it easiest to fulfill their role in his experiences. A more thorough explanation can be found in my article Realm Dynamics.
While certain lunar alignments exacerbate certain mechanical tendencies which in turn can create emotional turmoil, I have found that the moon’s primary function during such times is merely to open a window between the darker realms and this world. Whether this window of opportunity is actually utilized depends on the individual in question and whether the attackers have the necessary interest and resources. In other words, the turbulent experiences that may arise during critical lunar days are not necessarily deterministically created by the moon, rather the moon opens a window during which intelligent forces can at their own discretion and choice of timing initiate an episode of feeding or sabotage.
The reason I say this is because through certain means already described I can detect well in advance of a lunar influence period what plans for sabotage are already in the works. There is an active intelligence behind many of these episodes, evidenced for example by the periodic abduction and posthypnotic programming of key individuals who will take part in the next disturbance. Or, in the days preceding a sabotage attempt coinciding with a lunar window, one will experience increased ear ringing and deja vu, respectively signifying monitoring attempts and timeline editing by hyperdimensional forces.
Practical Matters
There are a variety of reasons why some people seem to experience the lunar influence more than others.
First, active targeting plays a large part in the worst of the trouble, those who are not targeted will not experience much trouble other than some crankiness between themselves and others.
Second, where the moon is placed in one’s natal chart (what the lunar configuration was at moment of birth) may play a role in how strongly its mechanizing influence trespasses into one’s emotional and psychological states. Different people have different natal charts and will thus be influenced to different degrees.
Third, although this is speculative, I suspect geographic latitude factors into how strongly one falls within the earth-moon energy conduit; because the moon orbits around the earth’s equator with a maximum eight degree deviation north or south, those nearer to the equator will be more deeply caught up in the gravitational line of tension between earth and moon while those in the higher latitudes might experience the lunar influence more weakly.
And fourth, the lower one’s soul frequency, the greater one’s mechanical tendencies, and the less esoterically developed one is, the greater the lunar effect. It would take fission from the base matters of the soul and fusion of the nobler qualities to gain victory over the lunar influence within oneself, and great wisdom and compassion to handle whatever disruptions may arise among others. In fact, it is toward this end that the moon can actually catalyze our progress by making us aware of our weaknesses.
If you want to test this theory for yourself, go to the Moon Chart for the current month to see whether the shaded regions on the chart correlate with any patterns in your own experience. You can also download this chart to your computer, to run within a browser.
Generally, the shaded regions (gray = new, red=full, purple = quarter moon) are merely windows for turmoil — there is no guarantee each window will bring trouble, but in my case I have found that when trouble does arise it does so exclusively in the shaded regions. There have been some weaker disturbances on quarter moon days (moon square sun) and during certain very strongly discordant astrological aspects, but these are infrequent and no where near as severe as what tends to arise around new or full moons so I consider them insignificant. If you find the moon chart has some validity, then you can use it to better prepare for and perhaps head off potential obstacles. It should merely assist in giving you a heads up, to be used in conjunction with your own intuitive system of “reading the weather”.
Without being aware of the lunar influence one falls too easily under its soporific influence. One is likely to perceive the wrong dynamics behind a situation, take things too personally and succumb to depression or misplaced outrage, and fail to place one’s energies at the right place at the right time. The types of lessons attracted during lunar windows can be learned in easier ways through foresight; by becoming aware of a problem before it happens, one learns the same lessons that would otherwise come about through painful experience…therefore awareness protects against involuntary suffering.
The ultimate goal of this knowledge is to increase awareness and help one gain an upper hand over otherwise invisible and subliminal influences. Applied awareness always has an inverse effect upon negative influences; for instance, while lunar windows tend to induce suffering by default, through awareness one can make use of temporary dimensional fluidity to more effectively intend for and manifest positive futures. With awareness one can learn more efficiently, have a smoother and more exciting path of progress through life, avoid unproductive obstacles, and gain a measure of liberation from the enslaving effect of ignorance.
Download the raw source material for this article.
Methods of Deception
montalk.net » 9 September 05
Some paths are more circuitous and painful than others. Knowing what to watch for can save you lots of unnecessary trouble. This comes down to matching enthusiasm with discernment and seeking out the wisdom needed to navigate a clear path.
Here is a list of pitfalls I have encountered on my path to higher understanding:
Accurate prophecies are no guarantee of positive intent. Deceptive sources may make successful predictions solely to win blind devotion, induce feelings of doom, or create self-fulfilling prophecies. When positive sources give prophecies, they respect freewill and present probabilities without macabre coloring or undue fatalism.
That a body of material contains identifiable truths does not necessarily make it valid. Deceptive sources may pile a heap of lies upon an otherwise factual basis, while the sloppier cases simply slap together fragments of existing material. In contrast, positive material is always more than the sum of its parts and presents extra information that is novel, practical, and verifiable.
Preoccupation with lower truths can distract from the pursuit of higher truths. For instance, obsession with exposing political corruption can distract from gaining necessary spiritual empowerment, which is a popular tactic employed by hyperdimensional entities and their human agents. Positive sources prioritize by framing lower truths in their higher context.
Just because something contains convoluted trivia, complex jargon, and voluminous pages, it does not necessarily contain profound truths. The illusion of profundity sends people on a wild goose chase for grand truths better found elsewhere.
Positive sources are complex only for the sake of accuracy and conciseness.
The alternative to a fallacious belief system may not always be a better alternative. Rejecting something and seeking its diametric opposite could simply be going from self-deception to self-destruction. Positive sources do not subscribe to this mechanical binary thinking and instead present balanced solutions that transcend such false dichotomies.
Deceptive sources win allegiance by stroking the ego and playing upon insecurities. We are all special and here for a reason, but these dark forces diminish humility and cater to self-importance by assigning one grandiose titles, messianic roles, and outlandish past life histories. Positive sources help you achieve a humble understanding of your place in the universe without exalting or repressing who you truly are.
Sometimes an action toward balance can overshoot equilibrium and become a new type of imbalance. For instance, removing harmful contaminants from your diet can bring a healthier balance, but removing too many foods without proper substitutes can lead to nutritional deficiency. To avoid this trap, corrective actions must always be gauged relative to equilibrium.
The right method for the wrong person can give detrimental results. For example, the Fourth Way methodology aims to grow souls within those who have none; if people who need soul awakening rather than soul growth limit themselves to such a system, they will assume they are less than they truly are and spiritually suffocate. By knowing yourself, you will know what is right for you. [By Fourth Way, I mean the system of Gurdjieff and Ouspensky, which is incomplete and skewed. For a more balanced and complete treatment, see the system outlined by Boris Mouravieff in Gnosis].
Gifts are not always given with sincerity. Alien abductees are frequently given psychic powers and even healing abilities, but to the aliens these are worthless trinkets they don’t mind trading for spiritual and biological ownership over the abductee. Gifts are only sincere when given unconditionally and selflessly.
Being under attack is not always a sign of being on the right path. Attacks can sometimes serve as false confirmation in order to cattle-prod the paranoid into clutching more tightly onto their deceptive belief system, such as devout Catholics receiving demonic attacks because they are easily herded this way and fed upon. For those on the right track, attacks are far more sophisticated; they seek to undermine faith and pressure one into committing self-sabotage.
Astral deceivers often impersonate impressive characters such as historical figures, ascended masters, archangels, Jesus, or aliens. They do this in order to form a parasitical bond with those who believe this deception, and they go to great lengths to build up their characters. Material should always be evaluated on its content, not its source, and deceptive sources will give cunningly flawed or empty material regardless of their self-proclaimed credentials.
Noble intentions can be diverted onto quixotic endeavors. Those with good hearts can, due to a lack of knowledge or ungrounded idealism, be led onto a primrose path demanding much time, energy, and resources in order to keep them spinning their wheels thinking they are making a difference when in the big picture their talents could be better applied elsewhere. Discernment requires not letting subjectivity and wishful thinking mask the warning signs that one is pursuing an inefficient path.
Group consensus is a double edged sword. While conferment and agreement between multiple individuals lowers the risk of personal bias, if the entire group can be entrained into agreeing upon a false idea, then any individual dissenting on the side of truth will be rebuffed on the rationalization that an individual is far more likely to be wrong than an entire group. Personal communion with one’s heart and mind should always take precedence over group consensus because the truth is within.
Anything good can be shown in a bad light; anything bad can be shown in a good light. By taking the best promises of a deceptive path and comparing it to the worst risks of a productive path, the deceptive path may falsely seem like the optimal choice. Only by examining the totality of each option can one make an informed choice.
That a method or system “just works” and produces visible results is no guarantee that the system is ultimately beneficial. What results you see may be matched by greater amounts of detriment you cannot see, which is especially true of systems that emphasize substituting technology, ritual, or formula for spiritual practice, self-determination, and discovery. The best one can do is consider the benefits but hunt for the potential shortcomings of a system and guard against them.
Deception seeks to emulate truth as closely as possible while propagating just the opposite. It shares the superficial characteristics of a positive source and hopes the target audience does not look past the shallow mimicry. Ultimately, something always tends to feel “off” about these sources despite surface appearances indicating nothing out of the ordinary; once intuition alerts you, it is the job of reason to help you zero in on the problem.
Timeline Dynamics
montalk.net » 13 April 06
The rules of time travel are rooted in quantum physics. Understanding these rules reveals much about the behavior of hyperdimensional beings and the reason for certain metaphysical laws. Timeline dynamics is essentially about temporal feedback loops between the present and its available range of probable futures. This is just realm dynamics reinterpreted from the perspective of linear time, which affords additional insights as you will see. Although timeline dynamics sounds abstract, it has concrete applications pertaining to manifesting positive synchronicities, deflecting hyperdimensional manipulation, bending probability, and transcending matrix limitations.
The Nature of Linear Time
A good place to start would be to recap the nature of time. Linear time is the constant flow of variable futures into a single immutable past. Every moment of choice involves multiple optional pathways into the future. Each path is a deterministic chain of effects cascading forward like dominoes toward the next moment of choice whereupon another branching takes place.
Viewed from a higher dimension, this looks like an intricate roadmap where intersections and exits represent choice points and the roads represent the causal consequence of those choices. The entire roadmap exists at once, a simultaneous whole.
Linear time is the product of our minds moving through the map, tracing out a route which becomes our remembered past. From our perspective, the route is drawn in permanent marker – once drawn, it cannot be erased.
Not so for beings who have transcended linear time by becoming hyperdimensional. From their perspective, our pathway through the network is comparable to a winding string pinned to the map with thumb tacks.
The string represents the causal progression of events, and the tacks represent our moments of choice. Multiple interacting individuals weave a complicated web whose nodes are pinned in place by the combined strength of their freewill.
An entity outside linear time can change the past either by overriding a choice already made, or by inserting a new sequence of events where freewill was absent and thus not violable. The string network may be altered by repositioning a tack or creating a deviation in some loose section of string. Obviously the latter is easier.
Except for feelings of deja vu, we would not naturally notice a timeline edit since our memories would change as well. We can trace the string back and find it winds a continuous path, meaning all consequences of the timeline change are consistently accounted for by preceding causes when examined. As a result, we normally remember only the most recent edit as being the past that always was.
So from our perspective time is constant, singular, and permanent. From a higher perspective, time is variable in its rate of flow and selective in its configuration. Our perception of time, like the flow of time within a movie or novel, is an illusion. The string exists from beginning to end, simultaneously, but its path is open to revision. True time moves forward not with the tick of a clock but the making of a choice. That which is inevitable has already happened.
The seemingly irreversible flow of linear time has its origins in quantum phenomena. Like a movie projector displaying successive frames to create the illusion of motion, so does consciousness continuously select from a stationary spectrum of realities which frame to experience next. The nondeterministic (unpredictable) nature of choice is what creates this one-way flow of time; at our level of existence, the collapse of a wave function cannot be reversed, and it is this collapse which generates time as we know it.
Quantum Physics of Time Travel
Last year (2005) an interesting paper appeared that investigated the paradoxes of time travel in context of quantum physics. Usually time travel is approached from the Relativity angle, involving black holes or faster than light travel, whose requirements for application are too immense to be practical. Fortunately, it turns out that the quantum interpretation opens the door to understanding some basic fourth density (beyond linear time) principles. What follows is a summary and discussion of the paper by Daniel Greenberger and Karl Svozil titled Quantum Theory Looks at Time Travel.
From the abstract:
We introduce a quantum mechanical model of time travel which includes two figurative beam splitters in order to induce feedback to earlier times. This leads to a unique solution to the paradox where one could kill one’s grandfather in that once the future has unfolded, it cannot change the past, and so the past becomes deterministic. On the other hand, looking forwards towards the future is completely probabilistic. This resolves the classical paradox in a philosophically satisfying manner.
From the conclusion:
According to our model, if you travel into the past quantum mechanically, you would only see those alternatives consistent with the world you left behind you. In other words, while you are aware of the past, you cannot change it. No matter how unlikely the events are that could have led to your present circumstances, once they have actually occurred, they cannot be changed. Your trip would set up resonances that are consistent with the future that has already unfolded.
This also has enormous consequences on the paradoxes of free will. It shows that it is perfectly logical to assume that one has many choices and that one is free to take any one of them. Until a choice is taken, the future is not determined. However, once a choice is taken, and it leads to a particular future, it was inevitable. It could not have been otherwise. The boundary conditions that the future events happen as they already have, guarantees that they must have been prepared for in the past. So, looking backwards, the world is deterministic. However, looking forwards, the future is probabilistic. This completely explains the classical paradox. In fact, it serves as a kind of indirect evidence that such feedback must actually take place in nature, in the sense that without it, a paradox exists, while with it, the paradox is resolved. (Of course, there is an equally likely explanation, namely that going backward in time is impossible. This also solves the paradox by avoiding it.)
The model also has consequences concerning the many-worlds interpretation of quantum theory. The world may appear to keep splitting so far as the future is concerned. However, once a measurement is made, only those histories consistent with that measurement are possible. In other words, with time travel, other alternative worlds do not exist, as once a measurement has been made confirming the world we live in, the other worlds would be impossible to reach from the original one.
To more accurately rephrase what is said above, a time traveler can only interact in a causal, physical, tangible manner with pasts that inevitably evolve into the future from which the time traveler came. Alternately, we in the present can only interact in a causal manner with time travelers from the very future we are currently vectoring towards.
The rules of time travel may not be as strict as this, however, since the paper ends by pointing to an alternate solution implying that “less ’deterministic’ and fuzzier time traveling might be possible.” Based on the mathematics alone, the paper shows that feedback loops between the present and future can and probably do exist, that their existence perfectly resolves time travel paradoxes by setting conditions on how the future can interact with its past. But what exactly is “less deterministic” and “fuzzier” time travel? Well, that question leads to the rest of this article.
A deterministic process is one where a perfectly predictable chain of events follows some initial known cause. A nondeterministic event cannot be predicted at all, merely described in terms of probabilities. Clearly, freewill is absent in determinism and fully present in nondeterminism. That a time traveler interacts deterministically with people in the past implies he can violate their freewill by being the cause that evokes a definite effect upon them. But then he can only do what he ended up doing anyway.
A fuzzier form of time travel is where a greater range of pasts may be accessed at the expense of decreased determinism in the interaction. In other words, the time traveler will have greater freedom to visit alternate pasts if he is more respectful of freewill. This is not his choice, rather it is a restriction enforced by the laws of quantum mechanics. The more inconsistent a past with his timeline, the less “presence” the time traveler will have while visiting.
By “presence” I mean two things: physical presence and probabilistic presence. Either will enforce the preservation of freewill. To lose physical presence means to become more ethereal. To lose probabilistic presence means you will simply not be at the right place at the right time doing the right thing to have any effect.
A time traveler can therefore visit any past at all if he remains entirely invisible and nonphysical. This would be equivalent to remote viewing the past. The more tangible he desires to be, the more restricted the range of pasts he can visit. If he wants to be fully physical, he can only enter the pasts that created his present. This is not speculation, this follows directly from the mathematics shown in the paper by Greenberger.
Fuzzy Time Travel
Of greatest interest is the “gray” zone between deterministic and nondeterministic interaction. Such “hybrid” interactions are somewhat tangible but still respectful of freewill, mostly ethereal but periodically physical, mostly subjective and only fleetingly objective. Whatever does not outright violate freewill is allowed. Examples abound: telepathic interaction, synchronistic signs and number sightings, contact through the subjective screen of dreams, abductions made dubious through memory wiping or screen memories, visitation in the etheric state, chance meetings without proof of record, an inner voice quiet enough to be ignored, a compulsion that biases but does not force, an experience meant only for a few, etc…
Fuzzy time travel happens…all the time. Technically, it is not time travel so much as one realm interacting with another in regulated ways. But being that we still exist in the illusion of linear time, much can be gleaned from thinking in terms of past, present, future, and the feedback loops between these.
It follows that the more you vector towards a particular probable future, the more tangible and objective your interaction with that future becomes. Perhaps your upcoming choices will change your path to a different set of probable futures, but for now whatever direction you are moving towards will garner you feedback from that future. This has some interesting implications.
Imagine for a moment that you are a time traveler interacting very loosely with someone of the past. You would like to interact more objectively, but quantum laws preserving freewill prohibit you. How, then, can you achieve this without violating freewill? By using your limited range of interaction to solicit or entrain the person into volitionally vectoring ever closer towards your own timeline. The more this person’s probable futures become your probable pasts, the more both of you become part of the same time stream, and the more objectively you may interact.
Negative Hyperdimensional Entrainment
This technique of entrainment to achieve greater deterministic influence is a favorite tactic of self-serving hyperdimensional entities who find it profitable to enslave other souls. The more tangibly they can do so, the less freewill their targets have to resist. From our linear time perspective, these entities come from a very negative probable future and are interacting with us now in dodgy but manipulative ways to entrain us into reinforcing their timeline, either by becoming them, serving them, or not being an obstacle to them. We know these entities more commonly as the negative variety of gray, reptilian, mantis, and nordic alien factions. Not surprisingly, their method of operation is entirely consistent with the quantum mechanics of time travel. By manipulating rather than forcing their targets toward spiritual slavery, they may ensnare souls on timelines more lush than their own.
A fascinating but disturbing phenomenon happens to people who get too paranoid, depressed, desperate, or fearful regarding matters of darkness. Alien abductees, conspiracy researchers, paranormal investigators, newbies to Matrix research – they are all vulnerable to enhancing the object of their fears by getting too emotionally entangled. Fear vectors one toward a probable future of vulnerability, initiating a feedback loop that ensures one becomes vulnerable unless the vector switches orientation towards something more emotionally and spiritually balanced.
Those obsessively fearful of grays will draw them in, those obsessively paranoid of government monitoring will receive it, those easily freaked out by the artificially synchronistic nature of the matrix will be swarmed by weirdness. The feedback loop induces a self-reinforcing downward spiral whereby traumatic experience creates fear and fear creates further trauma. The person is always free to choose transcendence and break out of the loop.
While negative emotional states lock one onto negative futures, lack of resistance or enthusiastic support out of naivete does the same. For instance, another way to increase the objective manifestation of negative aliens in your life is by happily supporting them, calling for them, beckoning to interact with them. While fear is completely lacking, you still reinforce their timeline and thereby increase how much force they can use against you. The interaction may even be of a “warm and fuzzy” nature but if out of ignorance you help what ends up being a hostile agenda, the timeloop grows in strength. Beyond a certain point it becomes very difficult to break out, especially since the increased objectivity of interaction affords them more thorough avenues for abduction, programming, implantation, and control. This undermines your ability to resist. So these dark forces work either by entraining you emotionally into vectoring towards them or deceiving/suppressing you intellectually into supporting them.
Positive Hyperdimensional Entrainment
Enough on darkness. Let’s discuss how to apply the quantum mechanics of time travel towards positive ends. The first and most obvious application is strengthening one’s connection with positive forces, namely the Higher Self. The second application is in forcing reality to correct perturbations to well-established feedback loops via miracles, as shall be explained shortly.
What is the Higher Self? Simply the final version of you that has become fully manifest in potential. Should your conscious evolution continue indefinitely, it is inevitable that sooner or later you would reach the heights of individual spiritual perfection, a state in which your wisdom and power has grown profound and your mind has fully transcended the limits of time and space. While that is yet to occur, its inevitability means it has already happened. If your future self transcends time, then its consciousness may naturally extend “backwards” and overlap the consciousness of all its past incarnations simultaneously.
In other words, although from your linear perspective the Higher Self is a distant probable future, ultimately this future perfected self exists right now alongside you. According to the quantum principle discussed in this article, the more you vector towards becoming the Higher Self, the more objectively the Higher Self can interact with you. A weak connection means its guidance is limited to faint intuitive impressions, symbolic dreams, certain synchronicities, and so on. A stronger connection would allow direct inner conversation, which is clearly more objective than vague impressions. The voice of the Higher Self is often described as a “small, still voice” meaning an inner knowing that is easily drowned out by mental distractions. A prolonged and sincere effort to think, feel, and act like the Higher Self — to live from the highest part of you, the heart of your soul — increases the feedback loop and widens your capacity to act as a channel for your future self. You are then merging with who you truly are. The prodigal son returns home.
Whatever you want to connect with, simply support it, reinforce it, try to become it. People who pray to Jesus from the standpoint of weak beggars receive no response because they are vectoring towards a future of disempowerment and victimhood, a direction opposite to what the Christ represents, and so they receive little feedback. Those who call upon the divine impulse within, recognize it, and do their best to express it receive reinforcement.
Manifesting Miracles
Another application of quantum time travel laws pertains to the creation of miracles. A miracle is a highly improbable but meaningful event that serves a recognizably positive purpose. Some miracles are intentionally inserted into the timeline as a matter of divine intervention, but they also happen as a consequence of natural law. “Leap and the net will appear” is proven through experience, but its explanation is most elegantly handled by timeline dynamics as follows:
There exists a bundle of probable pathways between the present moment and some particular future. The straightest path is the most probable and mundane, while the more deviating paths are less probable. The greater the deviation, the more fantastic or bizarre the correction necessary to ensure that future. So if you can stay locked onto a particular future, any excursions you take that might upset its fulfillment merely brings you onto a less probable path towards that same future, a path whose initial excursion is redressed by a miraculous correction.
How to lock upon a particular future? By resonating with it. Your soul vibrational spectrum, which is somewhat equivalent to your emotional temperament or learning style, determines what range of probable futures you resonate with most and therefore attract. The more hostile, reactive, depressive, fearful, fanciful, passive, or jaded your regular mode of being, the harsher and more painful the types of experiences attracted. The more confident, attentive, serene, exultant, warmhearted, and patient you are, the more your experiences will reinforce those qualities by being of a positive nature.
You enter into temporal feedback with futures that spawn from your current mode of being, a self-reinforcing process that keeps you within the bundle of probable paths consistent with a resonant range of futures. Once this feedback loop is established, you can then take risks that merely send you on a more exciting trajectory towards the same successful future. In other words, if through a positive state of mind you connect with a positive future, then by maintaining that inner connection your experiences will adjust accordingly to ensure everything works out.
The trick is in making your causal excursion as nonchalantly as possible. Worry reorients your vector towards a disappointing future. Anticipation constricts the quantum fluidity of a probable future and prevents it from manifesting synchronistically. Remaining dispassionate when taking a risk ensures that you maintain your original vector and stay within the intended bundle of probable paths. It is much like telling a scriptwriter that no matter what scene opens an act, the act must have a happy ending; then the more perilous the opening scene, the more amazingly the plot must transition to manifest a happy ending. If a month from now you will be financially fine, then spending on something that assists your growth — and thereby reinforces a positive future — guarantees that some miracle must manifest to reimburse the purchase.
Summary
In a nutshell, according to quantum physics we are caught in mutual feedback loops with all our probable futures. The greater the probability of a particular future, the stronger the feedback loop, the more tangibly beings from that future can interact with you in the present. By choosing to become more positive and aware, you establish mutual reinforcement with positive futures and thereby increase the number of miracles necessary to evolve you into those futures. The enormous implications I will leave to your imagination and experimentation.
The Trap of Combative Dualism
montalk.net » 29 October 06
The New Age “love and light” philosophies get plenty of criticism for being ignorant of the darker side of reality, for being steeped in denial and wishful thinking, and for turning its adherents into weak doormats. The “You Create Your Own Reality” concept (YCYOR) is central to the paradigm, based on the assumption that everything that happens outside of you is a reflection of what goes on inside you. Proof of this is offered via the observation that positive thinking attracts positive experience and negative thinking attracts negative experiences – which is accurate, as far as I can tell.
But YCYOR makes a fatal mistake in reasoning that dark influences can therefore be kept out of one’s reality by denying their existence. The problem is that ignorance and denial of something that has its own independent existence gives it room to maneuver in ways you refuse to perceive. The darkness within, your shadow side, has its own agenda and desires that continue to operate no matter how much you try to pretend it’s not there, and they will manipulate your thoughts and behavior without you knowing it. Likewise, the darkness outside of you, namely the plethora of predatory forces in human and nonhuman forms as well as the external consequences of poor choices made over the years, will inevitably give you a rude awakening from denial. In other words, when wishful thinking and denial is chosen over awareness and responsibility, things catch up with you sooner or later. For further discussion on YCYOR, please see my article True Reality Creation
Needless to say, getting severely burned by wishful positive thinking or seeing the ignorance and hypocrisy it induces in others can make you want to run the other way. But you can run away so reactively that you slide right into the opposite trap, which is extreme negativity and combative dualism. For instance, if YCYOR does not work out for you, it is easy to get bitter and throw the baby out with the bathwater, rejecting “positive thinking” as a form of weakness and denial when, in truth, the problem was that the positive attitude was not accompanied by balanced awareness. So instead of positivity combined with awareness, you might choose awareness at the expense of positivity. This is bad because while awareness prepares you to deal with negative phenomena, a negative attitude actually increases the occurrence and severity of such phenomena. It’s like becoming aware that a pipe has burst and fighting to patch it without first turning off the water valve.
To clarify, dualism is the belief in two things irreconcilably divided, such as “good vs evil” or “spirit vs matter”, while what I call combative dualism is acknowledging there is darkness but getting psychotically zealous about destroying it to the point of becoming increasingly like it. This extreme dualism is rooted in ego seeking retribution for perceived injustices but using ego-based means of achieving that retribution. Those steeped in this mindset boast about being realists while justifying their stance by scoffing at more subjective alternatives like the New Age paradigm. Of course, they are thinking in binary terms because they are not aware, or unwilling to acknowledge, a third and more holistic perspective. They see only what is false in one half-truth, true in another half-truth, and push the latter as vastly superior to the first when both are equally defective.
An interesting thing happens to those who have a fear-based preoccupation with dark influences in their lives. They start shadow-boxing a variety of phenomena that they themselves are responsible for creating or drawing in. What kind of phenomena? Depends on their belief system, but here I mean something like a massive increase in suspicious characters following them in public, black helicopter harassment, signs of tampering and monitoring, constant tormenting by dark astral and etheric entities, ongoing violent alien abductions, and so on. These things may have their own independent existence, but they are drawn in and enabled by skewed awareness and negative attitude, especially – and this is important – when one mistakes these “attacks” as necessary confirmation that one is on the right track, that one has irritated the dark forces by throwing a wrench in their works. This mistaken belief only serves to further reinforce what has already become a turbulent path in life.
Negative attitudes come with a lowered soul frequency, and a lowered frequency induces more frequent misperceptions and greater tangibility of interactions with negative entities. So the fear and combativeness actually attract more things to fear and fight than necessary. Contrary to YCYOR, losing the negative attitude is not enough to solve the problem since even if you don’t attract something, that something can still volitionally attract itself to you, so that is where awareness comes in to mentally block or physically nip such problems in the bud.
When confronted by the fact that dark forces exist and are operative in your life and the world, something innocent within you dies. But that innocence is just naivete that had to go sooner or later, so good riddance. Still, something like the five-stages of grief can take place: denial (“Nope, not real.”), fear (“Oh my god!”), anger (“Sons of bitches!”), acceptance (“Nothing I can do about it…”), understanding (“Aha, now I see the bigger picture”). New Age wishful thinking is located in the first stage. Combative dualism is stuck at the fear and anger stages, where awareness of the problem is unaccompanied by higher understanding, a more balanced attitude, or awareness of the positive side of reality. Its center of gravity is the ego, and the ego’s idea of positive is whatever strokes, soothes, and feeds it.
Only through comprehensive awareness combined with a balanced attitude of positivity does the center of balance shift towards the heart of the soul, and only then through responsibility in your actions does the circuit finally complete and life turns around for the better. There is a difference between combative dualism and balanced dualism. I’m all for dualism, since the very existence of freewill must allow for the choice to respect or reject Creation and that necessarily establishes the positive and negative halves of the spiritual evolutionary ladder. The key is to be aware of both halves of the duality and how each fits into the greater whole. There is unity in the essence of duality, and duality in the expression of unity. Understanding this greater context gives you the needed perspicacity and wisdom to effectively deal with problems without loosing your spiritual footing.
With increased awareness, attitude adjustment, and some introspection those caught in the trap of negative and combative dualism can pull themselves out of it. Here are some suggestions for attaining this.
Replace emotional paranoia and cocky combativeness with humility, humor, and nonchalance. Yes negative forces exist and have an interest in challenging your spiritual progress, but ego / fear / obsession are to them what blood is to a shark. Laugh off their scare tactics and they realize their investment in screwing with you isn’t paying off. Treat the threat as you would the danger of being run over when crossing a road – don’t get bug-eyed and madly dash across or you might trip and indeed get run over, or hop around the street shouting and flipping off traffic or you might get shot, just calmly look both ways and cross…
Learn to use your intent combined with positive emotion to manifest protection and other beneficial things. Acknowledge and nurture the spiritual power and confidence within you rather than depending solely on external gimmicks and gadgets. And if you try any sort of manifesting or prayer routine, keep in mind it’s not the content of that routine so much as the deep-seated attitude behind it that produces results. If you pray for being saved by a higher power, yet maintain a deep-seated attitude of victimization and disempowerment, then the latter is what you’ll manifest.
Become aware of your emotional issues like egotism, pissiness, victimhood, vengefulness, self-importance, and insecurities instead of denying and suppressing them. Denial allows them to fester and build in pressure until they explode and cause you to react irrationally and emotionally. Denial also allows them to secretly form the foundation of your belief system, displacing what should instead be a pure interest in the pursuit of truth. When belief is tied to ego-based identity, anyone challenging that belief will be perceived by the ego as an attack upon its own existence, and the response can be quite nasty. Become aware of these issues and then you can deal with them.
Stop thinking that getting attention from dark forces suggests they are taking revenge for something good you have done, that this means you are necessarily on the right path. No, the more you get off track the more easily they can toy with you, and the more your reality becomes abrasive as a feedback mechanism warning you off having gone astray. If you really are a threat, these forces won’t play around with flashy theatrics – they will go for the kill, either by trying to eliminate you through accident or illness, or sneaking through the backdoor of your mind and programming you to destroy yourself and everything you have worked for without you realizing it. I know this from experience.
Sharpen your critical thinking skills, become better at spotting logical fallacies and subjectivity. Also practice reading the vibes of people for any signs of them being “off” — vibe should feel like that of a used car salesman who knows he’s selling you a lemon, smooth but off. Becoming aware of deception immunizes you and leaves you open to explore more fruitful avenues.
Broaden your research into new subjects. If someone is labeled a disinformation agent, check out his or her material for yourself and come up with several reasons why that accusation is true or false. Hunt down quality sources that give you new insights and empower you with new chunks of knowledge.
Without sacrificing awareness of how dark forces operate and what their influence has been on you and the world around you, adjust your attitude to be more constructive, hopeful, and good-natured. Practice seeing the beauty in people and things. Put more of your energy into seeding and growing something that makes you spiritually fulfilled — you are not combatting dark forces directly so much as starving them by creating a better alternative. The purpose of all this is mainly to get your vibes back up so that you’re no longer neck-deep in shark-infested waters. (see article: Realm Dynamics). Even if conditions are shitty, make a conscious choice to stay lucid and emotionally above water instead of drowning in negativity and self-loathing. Keep a check on your thoughts and emotions, as what goes on within does correlate loosely with what goes on outside.
In An Outline of Esoteric Science Rudolf Steiner wrote:
An additional way of training our thinking and feeling is by acquiring a quality we can call “positivity.” There is a beautiful legend that tells of Christ Jesus and several other people walking past a dead dog. The others all turned away from the ugly sight, but Christ Jesus spoke admiringly of the animal’s beautiful teeth. We can practice maintaining the soul-attitude toward the world that this legend exemplifies. The erroneous, the bad, and the ugly must not prevent the soul from finding the true, the good, and the beautiful wherever they are present. We must not confuse positivity with being artificially uncritical or arbitrarily closing our eyes [YCYOR] to things that are bad, false, or inferior. It is possible to admire a dead animal’s “beautiful teeth” and still see the decaying corpse; the corpse does not prevent us from seeing the beautiful teeth. We cannot consider bad things good and false things true, but we can reach the point where the bad does not prevent us from seeing the good and errors do not keep us from seeing the truth.
Advice for Newbies
montalk.net » 7 December 06
Good news is that lots of people are waking up, finding themselves in situations similar to your own. On the other hand, lots of people are also shriveling up spiritually, becoming increasingly empty and bitter. So before I say anything else, remember that because “saving the world” requires that people save themselves, only the willing can be assisted and there is no point in getting stubbornly frustrated with the rejection and ridicule you might face from those not ready or willing to expand their minds.
The surest way to work for the betterment of mankind is to improve yourself, educate yourself, become aware and skilled at delivering that awareness to others who are interested. It’s more about building up your potential to serve than just going out there and trying to do good haphazardly. The actual opportunities to “do something” are called out of you by the needs of circumstance — you’ll be inspired with a good idea and your circumstances will just happen to be in the right place for you to carry it out.
By improving yourself, I mean becoming ever more mentally stable and emotionally balanced, acquiring wisdom from observation and experience, taking great care to deal with people according to their level of understanding. Books by Rudolf Steiner, John Baines, Theun Mares, and Franz Bardon, and other esoteric sources contain decent advice on this.
By educating yourself, I mean learning more about what really matters, what is really going on in this world and within yourself, the hidden things that manipulate people that could be stopped if only they knew about it, and the positive principles that if known and applied would allow one to progress more intelligently and powerfully yet compassionately through life.
Becoming skilled means finding your niche for communication. Some are good at sending messages through music or art. Others through writing. Others through informal conversations. Others through public speaking. If you can become a walking “help center” where those you meet who need a bit of inspiration or help figuring something out can benefit from what you yourself have learned, that’s a good thing.
Whatever you do learn about, be sure to ponder not just memorize it. Look for what it explains, and look for what it fails to explain. Over time you’ll grow talented at telling truth from deception, which is a very important skill because the road to higher knowledge is strewn with lures and traps. I spend the most energy on my site laying out the various methods of manipulation and deception because I figure if people know about the bad stuff then they can more safely pursue whatever positive things they desire.
Networking with others of similar orientation works wonders. Ideas bounce back and forth, new ideas arise seemingly out of nowhere, one person gets an idea and another happens to have some needed skills to pull it off, and so on. So whether on the internet or in real life (most likely both) you can optimistically pursue connecting with others, seeking them out, maybe putting yourself out there through a website or blog, in order to fish for those that would make good mutual team-mates. Subtle synchronicity guides these connections but there has to be a nonzero probability that the connection can even happen – therefore as long as you take care of the mechanics, reality takes care of the rest. Your spiritual family exists right now scattered about, it’s just a matter of timing and preparation for these to gather.
Firstly how would one go about distinguishing a positive human from a matrix agent?
The only way to know with 100% certainty is to have clairvoyant abilities where you can see the soul energy field of another, and even then you have to know what to look for. Otherwise intuitively gauging the “vibe” of another and using what you know from previous experience with people can get you close enough. There are two risks to avoid here — the first is getting suckered by an agent, the other is mistaking someone positive for an agent. When you get suckered, at least you learn a lesson and move on. But when you falsely believe someone positive is an agent, that really screws things up. Therefore I would recommend giving everyone but the most hostile cases the benefit of a doubt and let their further actions speak for themselves.
In my experience there are really only two types of “agents” to watch out for:
1) Helpless super-drainer — this person tugs on you to be their teacher, their rescuer, their advisor, etc… and comes off as emotionally needy and desperate. Yet no matter what you tell them, they never actually listen or improve — never. That is the difference between these and just your sincere seeker looking for advice. Instead of actually benefiting from interaction in a learning/wisdom/strength fashion, they just ask you for more and more time and energy. It’s like they don’t care about the advice you give them, only that you are being dragged down with them. Functionally they are like energy leeches. Give them a chance to learn from your advice, but if they become a pain in the ass by consistently refusing to help themselves then walk away.
2) Bait-and-switcher — this person comes to you strongly mirroring many of your beliefs but seems a bit hurried or pressured to build rapport with you. Then the moment they have your undivided attention they quickly switch over to a pile of disinformation, trying to lead you down a line of beliefs that make you feel uncomfortable, trying to make you doubt your own previously gained knowledge and wisdom — not through solid reason but through manipulative tactics. Often they will enter your life with a bunch of really weird synchronicities, like mentioning specific things you have just been researching but no one else knows you have, or talking about their personal history and childhood with details that very oddly and too closely match your own. And as soon as you show resistance they switch from sweet to bitchy in a split second. That’s a red flag if they do the 180 degree switch as soon as you refuse to bend to their will, which reveals what they are really after.
Both of these will be pretty obvious when you encounter them. There’s this shallow surface mask, and beneath is something nasty that comes out from time to time. It’s the nasty parts that will stand out for you. It doesn’t matter whether they are individually souled or not, as a rabidly programmed and manipulated souled person is bad news regardless.
Remember there’s a difference between a nice person having a bad day and unintentionally snapping at you, and a dangerous person pretending to be nice except for moments when their disguise slips. You can sense intuitively what is beneath the surface of someone. Does their niceness seem fake? Does their rudeness seem out of line for them? and so on.
A common mistake is for people to discern who is positive and negative based on whether they act nice or do nice things versus being mean and aggressive. But let’s remember that con-artists put on the charm to fool lonely old ladies all the time, therefore it takes seeing the bigger picture, the consistent patterns, the red flags unexcused by superficial niceties to catch a peddler of deception.
The best way to hone your intuition is to pay attention to what you feel as you interact with someone and to remember this feeling – then later, after time has passed and they have shown their true colors, you can recall this feeling and correlate it to whom they ended up being. Everyone that has ever felt “off” to me eventually ended up visibly revealing their negative intentions or purposes sooner or later. Everyone who has felt fully-rounded and good-natured eventually proved themselves to be creative souls with lifespark.
To avoid suspecting the wrong people, don’t go nitpicking for red flags in the behavior of someone who seems so-so, otherwise you will force yourself to see things as you wish rather than as they are. If there is a warning sign, it will come to you. All you have to do is avoid rationalizing away these warning signs when they smack you in the head. So stay calm and neutral to avoid injecting bias into your observations. The matrix control system can use a combination of implanted thought loops and orchestrated misunderstandings to make two positive souls distrust each other, so beware. Unlike noticing real warning signs, this artificially induced paranoia comes with an irrational impulse of irritability and oversensitivity. The difference between prudence and paranoia is that the first is sharp yet serene, free from irrational compulsions, while the second is a type of intoxication.
What signs should I be aware of that signify a pending “attack”?
I can only discuss what signs consistently come my way prior to an attack:
Number sightings — I may see certain numbers on clocks, license plates, receipts, signs, etc… only around times when I’m in some kind of danger. For me, “911” and “141” respectively signify “emergency” and “watch out.” For you, other numbers might show up. Keep in mind the things that come to your attention prior to some really aggravating or depressing experience. You’ll notice certain ones occur again next time before similarly negative events. Then you can predict the impending nature of an attack by these precursors.
Synchronicities — these show up whenever I’m about to undergo a disturbance or expansion in my beingness. So if I’m heading on a new positive path, or learning something important, I get synchronicities. But I also get them when I’m about to undergo an emotionally distressing experience. Therefore when you get clusters of synchronicities, pay attention to what if anything happens in the next 48 hours.
Dreams — watch for dreams of storms, tornadoes, violent attackers, gunfights, animal attacks, zombie attacks, evil things lurking outside your house trying to get in, and so on. For me these symbolic dreams almost always predict a related literal event happening within three days. Journal your dreams and then use hindsight to correlate them to experience. Among its many functions, dreams serve to tune you into probable futures in the works. If one is right around the corner, it will likely show up symbolically in a dream. But I have confirmed that probable futures are quantum in nature – if you can observe them with enough precision, you “collapse the wave function” and freeze them from manifesting. Therefore, based on such prognostications, if you can sufficiently determine the timing and nature of the attack it will fizzle out. Awareness radically shifts the probability distribution of impending futures – negative forces will call off an ambush if chances of success take a nosedive.
Ear ringings — especially ones in the left ear. These sound like tuning forks going off inside your head, low or high pitch, often preceded by muting. The louder, the more serious. For me they signify being monitored, like some predator spying on its target to gain last minute intelligence before pouncing. Whenever I get an ear ringing, I know something is up and increase my awareness level for the next couple days. Sometimes you’ll get these when talking with a certain person who seems fishy, especially one of the two agent types mentioned earlier. As for right ear, for some people it means “Bingo!” in response to a thought worth investigating, while for others it have related positive meanings. However for me, my right ear ringings have correlated with impending screw ups and frustrations.
Deja vu — a strong feeling of already having lived this particular moment. Like in The Matrix this means “they changed something.” It signifies an artificial alteration of the timeline to place an unexpected obstacle in your immediate path.
Omens — these will vary from person to person. Myself, I have noticed an unusual amount of police and fire sirens occurring on days when I’m about to deal with an emergency. Sudden unusual insect problems or wild animal intrusions may also be significant. Look in a dream dictionary like dreammoods.com for clues on what these might mean.
Feeling of doom — feels like something is terribly wrong but you cannot place what exactly it might be. Sometimes you’re just being toyed with by entities milking your fear energy, especially if it becomes a debilitating panic attack, other times it really is an intuitive premonition when the feeling heightens your alertness.
Animals acting crazy — we have a cat that goes nuts running and huffing when an attack is underway. Dogs and cats may act strange, aggravated, or scared, especially if a negative entity is lurking around to monitor or attempt a proximity attack through etheric/telepathic means.
(For more articles on these phenomena, please visit in2worlds.net)
How would one go about encouraging a “Sleeping” person to free their mind?
The goal is to pique their curiosity without brow-beating them. Almost everyone has a threshold of openness where rational pondering turns to irrational defending when some ego-based belief is crossed. Some reach that threshold right away… those more open minded may never reach it in conversation. If you are good enough at conversing that you can lead them right up to that threshold, then that’s as far as you can take them at the moment. Any further and they won’t budge, only get turned off. It’s not about being cunning or manipulative, but rather speaking from a noble, caring, and lucid place within yourself while keeping their conscious responses in mind.
One way to pique curiosity is to ask a question, mention a phenomena, that they cannot explain or account for. Something that brings to their attention an inadequacy or hole in their view of the world. If you’re dealing with someone conscious but asleep, they might frown and go “hmm, I never thought about that one. Interesting,” while those who are more heavily programmed can dance in circles with logical fallacies trying to dismiss anything that does not match their programming; for those, smile and back off. For the interested, this is where it pays off to be knowledgeable on alternative subjects and know what further sources to recommend.
It also helps to be genuinely earnest and sincerely kind when relaying some belief or experience of yours, instead of arrogant or combative — this way they can still see your good side even if they don’t believe you. They are being held hostage by their own egos, and when you step out of line and provoke their ego more than necessary, their minds turn off and the ego takes over shutting you out. Speaking to their hearts, their reasoning minds, their latent spark of curiosity works best.
You can also try raising your vibes by thinking of lofty and positive thoughts, memories, and ideals before getting on with the interaction, which helps make them feel more comfortable and wards off negative forces that might otherwise whip them away from opening their minds.
piritless Humans
montalk.net » 27 April 09
(This article replaces Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis)
Empty people. Puppet people. Cardboard cutouts. Drones. Organic Portals. Background characters. Why do these terms even exist? Because out of necessity they had to be invented by those who independently noticed the same puzzling phenomenon, one for which there is no official name: some people seem to be missing something very important inside. While they are not necessarily any less intelligent, successful, or physically healthy as anyone else, they nevertheless show no indication of having any higher components to their consciousness.
Over the years I have received emails from readers who came to this same conclusion. They noticed that some people were strangely one dimensional and hollow inside. This observation is not hard to miss, but it is easy to rationalize away, especially with modern society being so heavily brainwashed with the politically correct but unrealistic concept that everyone is completely equal in every way, which ignores functional differences due to environmental, genetic, and most importantly, metaphysical factors.
Background
The idea of empty people first dawned on me in 1999 after having done much research into sociopaths and psychopaths, their condition being medically known as APD or “Antisocial Personality Disorder.” My interest in the subject grew out of having been forced for many years to suffer under someone whom I later learned had all the signs of being a sociopath. Heartless and soulless were descriptive terms, but little did I know just how literally true they were. I had noticed in this person an emptiness behind the eyes and a very shallow conscious essence, which seemed to be at the root of the behaviors I observed.
Eventually I realized that this same root condition was present in some others who were not outwardly sociopathic, but whose lack of heart was masked by a well-adapted social exterior. In other words, what psychiatry would diagnose as APD was only the more extreme, criminal, sloppy manifestation of a condition that otherwise expressed itself more widely in a socially acceptable and less incriminating manner. The latter is what may account for the body of empty people present in the population.
But what exactly is missing in them? The answer is clear if we look at their common behaviors and qualities of consciousness.
Behavioral and Psychic Characteristics
Their behavior tends toward being glib, shallow, egotistical, narcissistic, mundane, predatory, and materialistic. Sometimes these traits are camouflaged by a polished social exterior, but anyone with a discerning eye can see through the disguise. They lack individuality, independent thinking, and are strongly biased toward holding a herd mentality. They lack comprehension of anything beyond the material sphere of the five senses, and have no interest in such metaphysical matters except as flashy accessories to boost their social image. They also appear entirely incapable of empathy, soul-searching, and willful self-sacrifice. Nevertheless, in the presence of others they can put on a flashy show of concern, distress, or altruism for purposes of social manipulation; for example, crocodile tears to elicit sympathy, or doing something nice for another solely to guilt trip them later and extort a favor.
Psychically scanning their consciousness reveals something interesting. There is a certain simplicity, flatness, and inertness to their essence, even if their intellects are highly developed. Unlike other people, their conscious energy is more diffuse, dull, impermanent, and amorphous rather than solid, sparkling, crystallized, and concentrated. Put another way, their minds are like sand castles instead of real castles. There is something animalistic and rudimentary piloting their bodies. It seems they have conscious awareness just as plants and animals do, but not conscious self-awareness as humans are supposed to have. There is an important difference between awareness and self-awareness.
Spirit: The Missing Component
The missing factor must be something that endows a being with self-awareness, volition, and the capacity to value transcendental ideals. This goes beyond mere physical factors like missing portions of the brain, defective genetics, or a poor upbringing, because the latter are just defects in the hardware and programming of the biological machine, whereas the problem here involves the consciousness operating the machine. What intuitive or clairvoyant perception picks up about their consciousness involves metaphysical factors instead.
What to call this higher component of consciousness absent in some people? Usually it would be called the soul, but that has caused too much confusion in the past. For example, casual readers unfamiliar with the proper definition of “soulless” thought it meant “completely devoid of consciousness” when in reality it meant “devoid of individualized consciousness.” No, they do have some kind of soul energy by virtue of being alive, but the soul is not imbued with a higher spark of true sentience and self-awareness.
Therefore I will call this higher spark “spirit” and define it as follows: spirit is the core of individualized consciousness, that permanent aspect of one’s being representing the true Self, which accumulates experiences and spiritual wisdom throughout life, survives physical death, and remains intact upon reincarnating to continue growing toward the fulfillment of its potential. It is the divine god-spark, the seat of freewill, the holographic fragment of the Creator residing at the very center of your being, the “I” that is you, the inner conscious observer capable of observing even its own self-observation.
It seems not all humans have spirit. Therefore they have no self-awareness, individuality, wisdom, empathy, creative intelligence, or conscience. What further confirms this hypothesis is that, as will be discussed below, one may observe a total absence of destiny, synchronicity, symbolic dreams, spiritual lessons, soul growth, and karma in their lives. This is to be expected if they have nothing permanent in them that survives death and reincarnates, because only spirit can gain from such things. Without spirit, they are temporary beings whose awareness forms shortly before birth and dissolves shortly after death. And if so, then for them, spiritual life lessons serve no purpose, karma from past lives does not exist, there is no higher Self acting as chaperone, nor would they have genuine interest in anything that serves a purpose beyond their current mortal existence. Therefore it is to be expected that they be particularly materialistic, worldly, and mundane in their ambitions; observation confirms this as well.
Other Components
How can we better understand all this? By understanding the various components and how they combine to make the whole of a being, we can grasp the numerous differences and similarities between spirited and spiritless humans1.
Aside from spirit, the other components are body and soul. Soul is the nonphysical energetic interface between body and spirit. Occultists divide the soul into the etheric and astral bodies. The aforementioned “empty” people have bodies and souls, but not spirits. In this way it is clear that they have some kind of conscious energy, but not the permanent core that retains continuity through incarnations.
The soul consists of two components, the etheric and astral. The etheric component is a quantum biasing field that keeps the physical body from entropic disintegration. Or to put it more simply, it is life-force energy that keeps the body from decaying. The astral component is more abstract and intangible. It functions as the seat of consciously experienced feelings and passions. Feelings are not just chemical reactions in the brain, nor are they abstract thoughts in the mind. Rather they are vivid energies residing somewhere in between, and that buffer zone between the completely physical and completely metaphysical is the astral component of the soul.
Body and Ego
The body is the biological instrument through which we interact with our physical environment. The body comes with its own hereditary dispositions, biological drives and instincts, and behavioral algorithms stamped into it through social programming. These deterministic influences converge to create an artificial intelligence in a person that, by default, runs the body like an autopilot computer running an airplane.
This artificial intelligence is hereby termed “ego.” Its fundamental purpose is to ensure survival of the body by optimizing its behavior for the surrounding physical and social environment. In other words, external conditioning programs the ego to achieve survival in the environment from which that conditioning originates.
But the ego has no true consciousness of its own. It is just a computer running on neural (and by proxy, etheric) hardware that simulates a living identity. Its main advantage is that, being just a computer, it only has to mechanically calculate and react to situations instead of deeply and consciously reflecting, therefore it can respond much quicker to external situations.
For the spirit, the ego functions as a software device that automates interactions with other humans and provides a mask of identity, programmed from birth, appropriate to the local environment. Somewhat like a player’s avatar in the Sims game, which looks and acts like a person and seems to do its own thing when not directed by the player.
The problem is that the ego is entirely a product of the past, and spirit entirely outside linear time. The first is completely deterministic, the second is completely nondeterministic. The first is an emergent property of matter, the second a permanent condensation of consciousness. The two have impulses that are often diametrically opposed, one pulling toward materiality, the other toward spirituality. Our daily consciousness, also known as the lower self, is a blending of both, namely the portion of spirit that shines through the mask of ego and identifies with it, analogous to a driver so absorbed in the act of driving that for him the car has become an extension of his body2.
Physical or Spiritual Influences Upon the Soul
Now the soul, in residing between body and spirit and mediating between them, is influenced by both. It takes on its organization and function according to impulses from both spirit and the body. For instance, the astral body would respond both to a chemical drug inducing a feeling of euphoria through the body, and the spirit volitionally invoking a lofty feeling of spiritual joy, although the effects on the astral are not identical.
Likewise, the etheric body could have its structure altered by some injury to the physical body, or from some blockage or abnormality in the astral body percolating its influence down to the etheric level. Whatever influences are exerted upon the soul by body and spirit, their effects continue to linger in the soul, like tea continuing to circulate after having been stirred. This is why I said the ego runs on both neural and etheric hardware. Despite originating in the physical, the ego imparts the momentum of its conditioning upon the etheric3.
Consequences of Lacking a Spirit
With the preceding in mind, consider what happens when someone has body, ego, and soul, but lacks spirit. First and foremost, their entire makeup would be the result of material influences like genetics and environment. The seat of their apparent intelligence would be the ego. And without the counterweight of spirit, their ego would reign king. Thus, in accordance with the function of ego, such people would be completely dedicated to material and social survival.
Notice that people with spirit who are awake to their spiritual impulses often make willful choices that serve no financial, social, or egotistic gains, that go against the expectations of Darwinian evolutionary principles, and that serve only spiritual ends. Such impulses are absent in spiritless people, thus they are truly optimized for survival in the physical world. Without conscience, empathy, or inner battle between ego and spirit holding them back, they can more quickly and easily succeed in their worldly environments regardless of the cost to others.
To better understand their metaphysical differences, consider what happens to spirited and spiritless people upon physical death.
Spirit and soul nested one inside the other, together leave the physical body. After a while, the etheric component of the soul disintegrates, leaving only spirit nested inside the astral body. The astral body then also disintegrates. The disintegration of etheric and astral bodies, meaning the dissolution or casting away of the soul, is known in Christian Esotericism as the second death4. The liberated spirit then advances into the afterlife before reincarnating.
Reincarnation involves the spirit forming around itself a new soul and then slipping into a new physical body. In sequential reincarnations, what talents, predispositions, and imbalances it has acquired from previous lifetimes influences the new incarnation.
In the case of spiritless people, life begins as follows. As the fetal body gestates in the womb, the soul forms for the first time, like beach sand being gathered into the shape of a castle, and joins to the body. This combination produces rudimentary awareness. After being born, such a person becomes nothing more than a product of genetics and environment due to absence of spirit. Without a spiritual counterweight, biological drives and social programming become their primary impulses in life.
Upon physical death their soul evacuates the body, perhaps containing a lingering imprint of the ego, and after some time it disintegrates and is reabsorbed into the lake of energies from which it originally formed. Nothing of their identity survives. For people without spirit, this life is their only one. They form upon entering and dissolve upon leaving. It cannot be otherwise if they lack a core of individualized consciousness.
Thus everything that a spirited person has due to the continuity of his or her incarnations, is missing in the life of a spiritless person. For example, the spiritless would have no need for life lessons or spiritual learning experiences. What would be the purpose if whatever is gained disappears after death? Therefore spiritless people are ones who cannot learn spiritual lessons, who cannot profit spiritually from the trials of life, who cannot pass what is gained onto their successive incarnations. And so they have no concern for lessons of humility, empathy, compassion, understanding, or forgiveness. Instead of changing as people through spiritual maturation in life, they only change in the sense of better adapting to life through conditioning. For instance, whereas a spirited person may see the error of his ways and grow humble, a spiritless person would simply learn to not get caught next time.
Karma is another metaphysical factor absent in the life of spiritless people. There are many misconceptions about karma, so I will first explain my understanding of it, before showing how its absence affects the life of a spiritless person.
Karma (the negative type) is simply a spiritual debt or imbalance acquired upon violating the freewill of oneself or another. Violating your own freewill happens when you make a choice during an ignorant state, like when identifying with the ego and acting upon its impulses, that violates a choice made during a more spiritually sober state.
Upon committing a freewill violation, the higher spirit-associated aspect of consciousness regrets the error and makes a commitment to redress it, even if the lower ego-associated aspect tries to ignore this. The karmic imbalance then attracts experiences that teach a lesson correcting that ignorance, whether in this life or the next. The lesson learned is universal and does not require memory of the original choice that provoked it, just understanding of the lesson. The karmic experience itself is not what is fated, rather the lesson learned, therefore karma can sometimes be mitigated through pre-emptive understanding and forgiveness without necessarily needing to learn it the hard way through experience.
But without spirit, there is no true freewill and no true lessons that can be learned. Therefore the spiritless have no karma and instead live completely under the laws of chance and the law of the jungle. Whereas a spirited individual might be born with karmic handicaps, for the spiritless these handicaps would strictly be a matter of chance or heredity and serve no higher metaphysical purpose. Same with the timing and manner of their death; whereas spirited people may have loosely planned out their life before incarnating, including the way they will die, spiritless people die according to random circumstances without purpose or meaning, unless their death somehow plays an important part in the pre-incarnation script of a spirited individual.
Other missing factors include meaningful symbolic dreams, synchronicities, higher intuitive guidance, and their personal hand of destiny. Spiritless people experience none of these because they neither can nor need to. This should be obvious from understanding the role of spirit, but I will elaborate for the sake of clarity.
Meaningful dreams primarily serve to alert a person to spiritual imbalances that need to be corrected, but a spiritless person has no need for such messages. They also have nothing higher to send such messages. Without a permanent core of individuality, they have no “Higher Self”, which is the perfected future manifestation of spirit reaching back through time to help out extensions of itself still in the linear past. And without a Higher Self, they have no inner intuitive guidance to provide certain nudges and protection in life. Thus, whereas a spirited person might experience freak synchronicities and bending of the laws of reality to save them from untimely death, a spiritless person lacking such direction and protection would perish according to chance.
Chakra Differences between Spirited and the Spiritless
There is also a difference between spirited and spiritless in what chakras they have. Chakras are vortical energy centers linking soul with body, and linking spirit and body through the soul. Each center coincides positionally with the major glands of the physical body, and each serves a different behavioral function.
The lower chakras are associated with such behavioral facets as physical instinct, sexual impulses, base emotions, personal power, and intellectual activity. Everyone possesses these. The spiritless, however, have no need for the higher chakras, namely the heart, crown, and third eye chakras because these are the ones that exclusively link to spirit.
The heart chakra, the center of higher emotions like compassion, empathy, spiritual jubilance, is missing in the spiritless because there is no spirit present to associate with these emotions. The crown chakra, through which higher intuitive understanding, originality and creativity, and a connection with objective truth manifests, is likewise missing. The third eye chakra, located between the brows, is normally used for the perception of phenomena and concepts beyond the material realm, and spiritless people confined to the world of the five senses have no need for it either.
Consequently, another difference between the spirited and spiritless is that the first have all seven chakras while the latter are missing the three higher ones, the heart, crown, and third eye chakras5. This further contributes to the intuitive or clairvoyant perception that spiritless people are flat and inert inside regardless of how animated they are on the outside, because the spectrum of their etheric or auric vibrations are missing certain colors and are therefore of a lower overall resolution.
All the above follows from one simple postulate: that some people lack spirit, and that they therefore also lack the higher chakras. If you deeply contemplate what this entails, you will understand how this postulate explains the full gamut of observations we have concerning so-called “empty” people.
Difference between Spiritless and Spiritually Asleep People
At this point you might be wondering what is the difference between spiritless people, and spirited ones who are spiritually asleep in life or simply immature. After all, both may be worldly in their goals and thoroughly caught up in the illusion of the “Matrix.” Both may not be cognizant of dreams or synchronicities, nor display much empathy. For example, there are negative people who are completely under the influence of their egos and external negative forces, who can commit violent crimes and even mass murder without blinking an eye. Not all of them are spiritless. But all of them are indeed void of the influence of spirit when it comes to engaging in such inhuman behaviors. Some lack spirit, others are asleep to spirit.
The difference is that a spirited but infantile/asleep person still has latent spiritual potential. So they still have, even in small amounts, the presence of those spiritual factors and dynamics mentioned above. They may still suffer the consequences of karmic debt brought on by dumb choices, they may still receive symbolic dreams attempting to alert them to spiritual imbalances in life even if they ignore it, they may still experience synchronistic help in shaping their lives against the odds even if they cannot see it.
Spiritless people lack that potential completely. They cannot grow spiritually. This is not a theoretical declaration, but a painful lesson learned from having dealt with too many such persons who never showed any signs of growth or evolution no matter how much help and opportunity for improvement was given to them. At best they adapt, but more out of conditioning and calculation than actual understanding.
There is another important difference. The spirited have lives appropriate to their spiritual needs. So there is a correspondence between their spiritual maturity and type of life. Infant spirits will lead crude lives, because a basic existence is all they need, and anything more would be too much for them to handle or gain from. Meanwhile, the spiritless live whatever life they are driven into by circumstance and their own cunning, which can mean being a beggar, corporate executive, or famous author all the same. Without constraints established by spiritual needs, the spiritless have no spiritual limits or curriculums structuring their lives. And this is why “empty” people are not all just spiritually asleep or infantile, because there exists a class of people who share the same inertness behind their eyes regardless of their type of life, their social standing, their intellectual prowess, and their physical appearance.
Psychopaths, Sociopaths, and Narcissists
The more extreme manifestations of an absence of spirit is known in psychology as psychopathic, sociopathic, or narcissistic personality disorders. Spirited people who fit this condition are misguided and held hostage by their egos, but they can be rehabilitated. Instead of lacking empathy, their empathy is either suppressed or displaced. These are not true psychopaths, but spirited people with personality disorders.
True psychopathy and sociopathy, however, cannot be cured because something is fundamentally flawed at the core of such persons. They lack empathy and remorse altogether, and these qualities cannot be recovered because they were never there to begin with. The incurable nature of psychopathy is an accepted fact in psychology. The cause is believed to be an abnormality in the pain and fear centers of the brain. Even so, without the balancing influence of spirit, such abnormalities would introduce unchecked errors into the programming of the ego, which then runs rampant to the point of coming to the attention of the legal and medical systems. What the medical system can diagnose is only the extreme and sloppy manifestation of a condition that is more widespread throughout the population. Other spiritless people with properly functioning egos are better at keeping their lack of empathy and remorse camouflaged under more refined social programming.
Why Spiritless? What Others Say
Theories abound about why some people lack a higher component to their consciousness and what purpose they serve in the bigger scheme of things. Since I am not the first to make this observation, I will now briefly discuss what others have said so that you can weigh the available options.
John Baines writes in his book The Stellar Man that humans, like all animal species, have a collective soul unique to their species. This collective unconscious exerts a de-individualizing influence on humans, nudging them toward mob mentality, herd mentality, and following the crowd. Rupert Sheldrake would call this the human morphogenetic field. People who have not developed their own conscious individuality are mere automatons following the soporific influence of the collective unconscious, as though they were extensions of a hive mind. The goal of esoteric training is to split away from the herd, to develop one’s own volition and thereby become a free being.
Rudolf Steiner voiced similar sentiments. His foundational work, The Philosophy of Freedom addressed this problem. Steiner said that as long as humans obey external authority, their own biological instincts, or the animalistic parts of themselves in common with the rest of humanity, they are not free beings. Freedom comes from choosing based on intuitive understanding of what each option entails and what it means. This act of freewill requires introspection and spiritual acumen to act from a place of true understanding. Steiner acknowledged that not everyone introspects to the degree necessary to make intelligent freewill choices.
G. I. Gurdjieff spoke along the same lines. His lectures in Views from the Real World summarize his position. Humans are born as blank slates, as biological machines without self-awareness. At some point in life, a person either develops an “I” or branches onto the opposite path toward further mechanization and decay. So according to Gurdjieff, “empty” people are those who have never developed their self-awareness as they should have, but we all start out on equal footing. I don’t believe this to be true because there are infants and children who clearly have high sentience behind their eyes and expected behaviors of self-awareness, while other infants and children lack it, which suggests the factor of reincarnation in some people and complete absence of spirit including the potential for spirit in other people.
Boris Mouravieff has written on the subject of spiritless people most extensively. See his three volumes of the Gnosis series, particularly the second and third volumes. His approach is based on Esoteric Christianity, and thus it quotes heavily from scripture while bearing much in common with the Fourth Way tradition of Gurdjieff, which itself seems to trace back to Sufistic teachings. According to Mouravieff’s interpretation of the Book of Genesis, there existed humans before Adam and Eve, but that only Adam and by proxy Eve and her descendants received the breath of spirit from God. Thus nowadays there exists two mingling sub-races of humans, the pre-Adamics without spirit, and the Adamics who have it. Mouravieff explains that pre-Adamics serve the purpose of harvesting energy from Adamics as part of the cosmic food chain. He also explores the metaphysical differences between the two, in regards to pre-Adamics missing certain “centers”, which are analogous to chakras. Mouravieff believes the pre-Adamics have a group soul unique to their collective, and that only after further aeons of evolution will their collective soul differentiate into individual spirits like what the Adamics already have.
The Corpus Hermeticum, a famous hermetic and gnostic text written almost two thousand years ago, likewise states that not all humans have the spark of divine reason (termed Nous) active within them, and that without Nous a human is more like an “irrational creature” (animal) in his motivations, limited perception, and way of life. One would have to read the entire text to understand this in proper context. See the english translation titled The Way of Hermes: New Translations of the Corpus Hermeticum (Inner Traditions, 2000).
Lastly, the Cassiopaean Transcripts addresses the works of Mouravieff and provides some key insights on the matter at hand. The channelling source claims that some people are empty portals for other intelligences to work through, that they have uniform auras among them, lack the higher chakras, can be very skilled at mimicking “souled” (spirited) people by reflecting back their own soul energy, and that ultimately they serve as conduits from which our energy can be siphoned for collection by negative hyper-dimensional beings. All this is in line with my observations and the writings of Mouravieff and Gurdjieff, except a bit more realistic than the viewpoints of those two traditionalists. Whereas John Baines says some humans are extensions of the human collective soul, the Cassiopaeans say they are instead extensions of particular animal group souls. They say such so-called “organic portals” serve as a bridge between the human and animal kingdom, helping to transfer higher human energies to these animal group souls to accelerate their evolution, but that their function has been hijacked by higher negative forces for their own energy harvesting use.
So what I am saying in this article is not without precedent. I merely made the observation of “empty” people independently in 1999-2001 and then cycled through various personal speculations and existing theories before settling on the current one explained in this article.
I believe there are several ways in which people end up spiritless. Some are born that way because no spirit ever took root, just like theater seats that remain empty because no one bought tickets for them. Others may have started out with spirit but had it depart at some point in life. It could have evacuated through abuse or sudden extreme trauma, or evaporated gradually from decades of soul-killing routine. Not everyone who dies necessarily drops dead. People can go on existing as hollow shells, as echoes of their former selves, now void of the spirit that once gave them spark. There are other darker phenomena like dead people getting reanimated by aliens with advanced technology, human clones, and other types of artificial humanoids that would lack spirit, but these are relatively rare and therefore not worth discussing in this article (see instead my article on Human Simulacra).
Here I speak mainly of a larger sector of the population who naturally lack spirit, who always have throughout history, and who by virtue of their predatory and worldly natures have gravitated toward the top of the social, economic, and political hierarchies and made the world antagonistic toward spiritual impulses.
The Benefits of Understanding
As you can see, this idea that some people lack spirit explains much about the robotic, animalistic, predatory side of humanity. So many of us are under the false assumption that we are all the same inside, that if we walked in another’s shoes we would fully understand their motivations. But not all inhuman acts trace back to mere environmental variables. There are cases where, even if we put ourselves in their place, we would not act the same. That is because the cause of their motivations is not environmental, but metaphysical: the absence of spirit, and the supreme reign of ego.
Those who ignore the possibility of spiritless people will continue to shake their heads in frustration at behaviors they simply cannot compute and must either ignore or rationalize away. When dealing with a spiritless psychopath, for instance, such individuals are easily deceived and manipulated.
Only after getting burned again and again do they realize some humans are a different kind of animal, that some humans are not remediable because they are acting fully and healthily in accordance with their spiritless predatory nature. This is especially true of the psychopathic elite who run this prison planet; they cannot be rehabilitated, made to see the error of their ways, or convinced through appeals to empathy.
Caution and Conclusion
It would be unwise, however, to look down upon the spiritless with contempt. They are what they are, living their lives in accordance with their makeup. They should be handled no differently from how one handles a wild animal that acts according to its feral nature. It is only by trying to hold the spiritless up to higher spiritual standards that frustration sets in. Without expecting too much of them, and by understanding why they behave as they do, frustration gives way to calm insight.
Nor is it worth going out of your way to try and spot who is spiritless, because in ambiguous cases you will likely err on the side of paranoia. Since spiritless behaviors form a subset of the behaviors of spirited people, only the behaviors unique to spirited people can allow quick and certain identification, and then only of who is definitely spirited. Spotting only works for picking out who is truly spirited, which happens most easily with a spirited individual on your wavelength. You will sense the life in their eyes, the clear and unique energy behind their words, and the originality and independence behind their thought processes.
Appendix I: Common Questions
How do I know I’m not a spiritless person? – If you have experienced even one trait unique to spirit, then you are not spiritless. The very fact that you have wondered this, that you are uncertain and wish to know for sure, shows self-awareness and introspection, which is another trait of having spirit. Regardless, it is better to assume that you do have spirit and work on developing its qualities like intuition, empathy, and lucidity, all the while being aware of your lower egotistical impulses and keeping from acting on them.
I suspect that my (friend, spouse, parent) is a spiritless person, what do I do? – Set aside for a moment the question of whether they are spirited or not, and focus solely on whether you can continue being with them. Are they so manipulative, draining, abusive, or otherwise harmful to your well-being that you have to get away? If so, then it doesn’t matter whether they have spirit or not. Are they so friendly and easy going that you are doing quite fine having them in your life? If so, then it doesn’t matter whether they have spirit or not. So from a practical perspective, you only have to be concerned with whether you can deal with having them in your life. Where the distinction between spirited and spiritless does come into play is in dealing with psychopathic people, where even after promising to change they keep returning to their abusive ways; then at some point, instead of rationalizing that they are just misguided and need even more time and attention, it is better to conclude that maybe they are acting perfectly in line with who they really are. Naive people who think everyone is equally good inside will keep rationalizing and taking the abuse, but those with higher understanding will recognize the warning signs of futility sooner and save themselves the trouble.
How is this concept of spiritless people not somehow divisive, racist, persecutory, and antithetical to the idea of human equality, unity, harmony, and brotherhood? – If the theory is true, that some people do in fact lack spirit, then the truth of the matter should not be ignored for the sake of political correctness. When properly applied, knowledge can lead to greater stability and harmony in the long run. For example, every attempted utopian society has failed because it was founded on naive assumptions about the makeup of its citizenry; selfish, psychopathic, predatory individuals end up corrupting the utopia. If the utopia were founded on full understanding of such types, then measures could have been put into place to prevent corruption. Also, a theory should not be blamed for the consequences of its misapplication; those who misapply it use it as a vehicle for the satisfaction of their own egos rather than applying it from a spiritual perspective. Instead of throwing out the theory because of its misapplication, better effort should be made to prevent its misapplication. Lastly, the unity of all life can be recognized without sacrificing awareness of the functional diversity comprising it; and only by properly understanding each part of that unity can the whole be recognized in full clarity instead of mere ignorant bliss.
Appendix II: Correlating Sources
John Baines – The Stellar Man
Rudolf Steiner – Theosophy
Rudolf Steiner – The Philosophy of Freedom
Rudolf Steiner – Outline of Occult Science
G. I. Gurdjieff – Views from the Real World
P. D. Ouspensky – In Search of the Miraculous
Clement Salaman, et al… – The Way of Hermes (Corpus Hermeticum)
Dion Fortune – Psychic Self-Defense
Boris Mouravieff – Gnosis, Volumes I-III
LKJ, et al… – The Cassiopaean Transcripts
Amit Goswami – The Self-Aware Universe
For excerpts from some of these sources, see this PDF.
Appendix III: Permutations of Metaphysical Components
To show the necessity of concepts like spirit, body, etheric, and astral, here is a list of how these components combine to form different kinds of entities. As you will see, the difference between these entities cannot be explained with fewer than those components.
Elementary matter:
body
Crystals and plants:
body | etheric
Average animals:
body | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans:
body | ego | etheric | astral
Spirited humans:
body | ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after choosing to incarnate, first stage:
astral | spirit
Spirited humans after choosing to incarnate, second stage
etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans shortly before birth:
body | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after childhood:
body | ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after physical death:
ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after “second” death, during the afterlife:
spirit
Spiritless humans after formation of embryo:
body | etheric
Spiritless humans shortly before birth:
body | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after childhood:
body | ego | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after physical death:
ego | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after “second” death:
(nothing)
Artificial Humanoids:
body | ego | etheric
Etheric thought-forms and astral wildlife:
etheric | astral
Angelic beings:
astral | spirit
Demonic beings:
ego | etheric | astral
Spirited astral projectors:
ego | astral | spirit
Etheric aliens and transcended humans:
etheric | astral | spirit
Notes
1 In case anyone wonders why we even need terms like spirit, soul, astral, and etheric, it is because these constitute the simplest model that explains large body of known observations, in accordance with Occam’s Razor. People who ridicule the necessity of such metaphysical distinctions and believe only in the body, or only in body and soul, are leaving out certain crucial observations, thus their over-simplistic model suffices for their smaller set of givens. However, the model must be expanded to include observations by clairvoyants, the astutely perceptive, and anyone who has experienced the paranormal. In doing so, the additional concepts of spirit, soul, astral, and etheric enter the picture. I believe these are the minimal components necessary to explain spiritless people. But it explains a lot more, just see Appendix III. These terms are also not just ad hoc explanations, however. Instead of just being theoretical, the etheric and astral bodies are directly experienceable through astral projection and viewable by clairvoyants. ↩
2 Amit Goswami explains with great insight how nondeterministic consciousness acquires deterministic traits through conditioning in the physical body, how quantum systems can acquire classical characteristics. See chapters 13 and 14 of his book The Self-Aware Universe. ↩
3 What does it mean that the ego imprints itself upon the etheric component of the soul? For one, it ties into a lot of what Rudolf Steiner wrote concerning the etheric double, the doppelganger, that mysterious shadow side of ourselves that is antagonistic toward our spiritual well-being. It also ties into Steiner mentioning that in Asia where ancestor worship is common, demonic entities can wear the cast-off etheric shells of deceased persons and thereby receive unto themselves all the psychic energy given to that identity during worship. Further, the ego continuing after death in etheric form may explain certain types of ghosts, as well as the problem of astral/etheric impostors in channeling whereby a negative entity can closely mimic a deceased relative. All these phenomena suggest that some portion of a person’s worldly identity (ego) survives death, and since it cannot be via the physical body, it must be the next closest thing: the etheric component of the soul. And lastly, when it comes to true artificial intelligence in quantum computers and cybernetic beings, it should be expected that these will be accompanied by an etheric field, just as plants have an etheric field, which would assist in the artificial intelligence having some level of “life” and not be just a deterministic machine with pseudo-random output. ↩
4 The term “second death” is Biblical. “He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.” Revelation 2:11. “And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” Revelation 20:14-15. Boris Mouravieff and the Cassiopaeans would have interpreted this approximately as follows: ‘overcometh’ means having developed spirit, ‘second death’ is the dissolution of the etheric and astral components of the soul, and ‘lake of fire’ represents the undifferentiated group soul into which the soul dissolves. What does a fire do other than melt and turn to ashes, removing all trace of former identifiability? Second death happens after the first death. If the first death is death of the physical, then the second has to be death of the nonphysical. I believe this interpretation because it makes sense. ↩
5 “Higher” means higher in function, not positionally higher on the body, so the throat chakra is not a higher chakra since it is associated merely with speech and intellectual functions. In the Fourth Way system it correlates with the “lower intellectual center”. It probably developed or evolved along with human capacity for speech and abstract thinking, something most animals lack. That is why spiritless humans have a throat chakra as well, and why they can be intellectually sharp and have no limits to their speaking abilities. So it’s one of the lower chakras in terms of function. ↩
montalk.net » 22 June 04
This article addresses some important questions regarding the alien agenda. It merely skims the surface and should therefore supplement your own research, not replace it. If you want a thorough grasp of what’s going on, I recommend analyzing with discernment the following books:
Gods of Eden – William Bramley
The Threat – Dr David Jacobs
Taken – Dr Karla Turner
The Love Bite – Eve Lorgen
Into the Fringe – Dr Karla Turner
God’s Gladiators – Stuart Wilde
Tales from the Timeloop – David Icke
UFOs and the National Security State – Richard Dolan
The Allies of Humanity – Marshall Summers
Bringers of the Dawn – Barbara Marciniak
The Ra Material, Books I,II,III – Don Elkins, Carla Rueckert
Cassiopaean Transcripts – Cassiopaeans, LKJ
Each of these contain valuable pieces to the puzzle. Use your heart to tell you what is right, and use intellect to tell you what is false. The same goes for what you read in this article. Keep what makes sense, and throw out what is blatantly false.
“Something’s right til proven wrong or something better comes along.”
Are we alone in the universe?
Of course not. We’re not even alone on earth. Even assuming that a finite 3D universe is all there is, calculations show a high probability that intelligent life exists elsewhere in this galaxy and that earth has seen the presence of extraterrestrials. Anyone with common sense acknowledges this possibility, anyone with an open mind will research the subject, and anyone with open eyes will confirm for themselves that aliens exist, have been active in our past, and continue to be actively involved in human affairs today.
Skeptics tend to be ignorant and refuse to examine all the evidence, closing their eyes and claiming they don’t see any evidence that aliens exist. In truth, ignorance is never proof to the contrary. To put it another way, “Just because your head’s up your ass doesn’t mean the sun don’t shine.”
Evidence is everywhere – from worldwide religious and mythological accounts commonly describing ancient encounters with advanced beings, anomalous archaeological sites and artifacts indicating past use of superior technology, over a century’s worth of eyewitness sightings of UFOs, hundreds of physical trace samples recovered from UFO landing sites, government documents and whistleblowers acknowledging the existence of extraterrestrials, and thousands of abduction cases that include multiple witnesses, memories recalled without hypnosis, and undisputable physical and medical evidence confirming these accounts.
In a nutshell, what is the alien agenda?
Mankind is being enslaved by non-human forces who are technologically, psychically, and dimensionally superior to us. They consist of multiple factions, spanning multiple dimensions and locations in spacetime, all here to take a slice of the human pie.
Their ultimate goal is to assimilate us into their fascist empire and parasitically exploit us for our biological, etheric, and physical resources. Through covert manipulation and hyperdimensional tricks that utilize time travel, they have secretly manipulated and exploited humanity in every way conceivable for tens of thousands of years. We are now seeing their plans overtly manifest with the abduction and hybrid breeding program, and their imminent portrayal as saviors to a human race gone mad with world conflict. If the world accepts them as saviors, individual freedom as we know it will become snuffed like a blown candle, leaving only darkness.
Given their technological superiority, why don’t hostile alien forces just take over the planet?
For strategic reasons, their invasion is a drawn out process rather than a single spectacular blitzkrieg as one might expect, though the latter can be used to finalize the invasion once the first phase has spiritually tranquilized the target population. There are many problems with an overt invasion using physical force. History has shown that visible tyrants are also visible targets who quickly fall if they reveal themselves before total control has been established. Smarter tyrants stay hidden and cleverly manipulate the population into first defeating and enslaving itself.
Cosmic tyrants exist who seek to assimilate entire worlds into their empire. The premature invasion of those who have targeted us could lead to conflicts threatening the two resources they have come here to exploit: earth and its inhabitants. They prefer that we willingly hand over ourselves and the planet with the least amount of resistance. This can only happen under the condition that we are unaware of their true nature or agenda. Preparing such deception requires much groundwork. Thus, they have chosen to covertly and patiently manipulate human society toward that end.
Their preferred method of subversion is to create elite among the population who do the dirty work of enslaving the rest. What we know as the “secret government” is an occult technocracy comprised of these elite humans. The secret government is using problem-reaction-solution techniques to frame world conflicts as pretexts for the establishment of a “New World Order,” an overt global totalitarian regime that will lockdown any potential for resistance and secure earth for easy assimilation into the alien empire.
Why have they not finished their invasion sooner, back when our technology was too primitive to damage their desired resources?
As mentioned, they prefer we willingly hand over our collective freewill. Only recently have we become technologically and politically advanced enough to create and support the infrastructure of the New World Order through which we are intended to enslave ourselves. They make their victims dig their own graves.
On a side note, this policy of brutal efficiency was demonstrated by the Nazis in their execution of captives. The rise and fall of Nazi Germany was orchestrated by the secret government as a test run for what is now becoming manifest, and much of Nazi ideology and methodology was a direct reflection of the hostile alien mindset.
Ironically, the secret government itself is just a global version of the “sonderkommando,” the elite squads of Jews the Nazis selected from among the concentration camp population to control and execute their own people. Despite promises of power and survival, the sonderkommando were quickly discarded once they finished serving their purpose, and the secret government faces a similar fate once the alien invasion is complete.
Don’t members of the secret government know they’re being deceived?
In a negative hierarchy, all subordinates are in some way duped by their superiors, as that is how superiority is maintained. It is the wishful nature of such individuals to think they share the top of the food chain. Other members are forced to uphold their allegiance due to blackmail, oath, or mind programming. While these factors keep the hierarchy together, they also serve as its undoing when the control system encounters unpredictable obstacles and becomes unstable. Pressured members will betray their superiors when given the chance, and ambitious members may take the opportunity to initiate a frenzied power grab that breaks loyalties and dissolves cohesion, thus weakening its structure to the point of implosion. This is more typical of human hierarchies than alien ones, as the latter are too refined to create such bumbling errors.
Is this why the secret government will eventually be discarded?
Partly. Primary reason is that the secret government is useful as the singular scapegoat upon whom to eventually pin all crimes against humanity of which hostile aliens themselves are the ultimate orchestrators. By disposing the scapegoat through a global catharsis, alien hands are washed clean, leaving them in safe position to be presented as saviors. Even now this agenda is visible. Through various personalities in the exopolitics field, the secret government is already being branded as a paranoid Cabal keeping mankind from open contact with alien benefactors, holding us back from our rightful destiny to enter into galactic citizenship. Like a good cop / bad cop routine, presenting the Cabal as the sole “bad guy” and aliens as the “good guys” is pushing two false choices, and therein lies the deception. To defeat the agenda, mankind must not choose between peaceful assimilation and ignorant xenophobia, but rather between peaceful assimilation and peaceful liberation, liberation from both the secret government and their alien overlords.
The other reason is that as long as the control system remains stable, the secret government maintains its cohesion and allegiance to the alien forces. Due to upcoming earth changes and other factors, the times ahead introduce elements of unpredictability that threaten to destabilize the control system; the hierarchy thrives on predictability because it is a pre-requisite for control.
Because of human folly, alien forces see the secret government as unreliable during such times and unnecessary in the period that follows. They will be among the first to be eliminated, because they would otherwise be the first to resist the alien presence by using what technology they have been given, in an effort to perpetuate their own survival and maintain their power. The final phase of the alien agenda has no room for human elite, and any promises given them now about survival in a post-cataclysmic future are lies used to bargain their allegiance.
While the exploitation of human nature has afforded our alien manipulators easy success in what they have accomplished so far, human nature ultimately threatens to undermine the finalizations of their plan which requires total allegiance on our part to their empire. As long as we have an innate ability to empathize and tap into spiritual wisdom and as long as we can long for individuality and freedom, our loyalty and their security cannot be permanently guaranteed or enforced.
How do alien forces plan to counter the problem of “human nature”?
Einstein once said that a problem’s solution cannot come from the same level where the problem originated. If human nature is the problem, then only a non-human element can be the solution. At present, the problem resides in the inevitable failure of both the secret government and future humans to maintain unconditional obedience to their alien masters due to fundamental genetic and metaphysical differences and the fact that we are individualistic and opportunistic by nature.
Once the New World Order is initiated, their solution is to place humanity under the leadership of a genetically engineered “master race” of alien-human hybrids. These hybrids surpass us in intellectual and psychic abilities, and they do not “suffer” from the “weaknesses” of human nature such as empathy and the longing for individual freedom. While maintaining control, they will then interbreed with the human population to infuse these genetic characteristics into humanity at large. Thus, in the end mankind will be biologically predisposed toward subservience to the alien empire, alleviating the empire of having to expend unnecessary resources enforcing their control. At that point, we will be locked into bondage and the alien agenda will have reached its conclusion.
We are seeing evidence of this already. For example, we are being culturally pre-conditioned to eventually accept the policy of interbreeding between humans and hybrids. Standards of physical beauty embodied in supermodels and actresses increasingly move toward emphasis upon features typical of hybrids: low forehead, small chin, triangular face, large eyes, and slim androgynous bodies. It wasn’t too long ago that the “hybrid” look would have been considered disturbing and unhealthy, but today the trend has been toward the sexualization of these characteristics.
How will this hybrid race be created?
Alien abductions serve multiple purposes, and this is one of them. Presently, the hybrid breeding program is virtually finished. Hybrids look human, but lack our aforementioned qualities that make us liable to resist an overt alien presence. Some are already being silently integrated into the population. A few are being unwittingly born into human families, others will be introduced in mass numbers later this decade when they reach child-bearing age.
Some hybrids among us are already being passed off as “Indigo Children,” though not all Indigo Children are hybrids. The hybrids most successfully following their intended programming act like little psychopaths, have contempt for humans, and possess acute intellectual and psychic powers to support their ambitions. It is these qualities that make them fit for eventually ruling over humanity in obedience to their alien superiors.
What is the actual process used in the creation of hybrids?
The actual process involved is complicated, but here is a simple description. Both genetic and metaphysical factors must be taken into account, as it is the latter that accounts for the hybrid breeding program taking more time than one might expect.
Our DNA is the interface mechanism between the nonphysical soul and physical body. For this interface to hold both together, genetics must match soul profile. A slight mismatch in one will cause a mutation in the other, but too much of a mismatch keeps the the soul from seating in the body. So to genetically modify or create an entire race, it is not enough to merely engineer the genetic code, but to synchronize its profile and growth with that of the souls intended to occupy the bodies.
This is why people with specific bloodlines especially resonant with the aliens’ own soul nature are heavily targeted for abduction. Resonance exists because at some point in the ancient past, individuals within that bloodline may have consciously aligned with a negative spiritual existence and thus imprinted their genetic code with this alignment. Their descendants carry this imprint, which is considered valuable as stock material for engineering the hybrid race. The physical nature of these genetics matches in critical areas with the intended metaphysical characteristics of the hybrids.
This stock material is crossed with selected alien genetics and tweaked to create a wide variety of hybrids, some more successful than others. Until a self-sustaining and self-reproducing hybrid race could develop, these fetuses were often implanted into an abductee’s womb for gestation. The human etheric body is rich in emotional and vital energies, which helps the gestating fetus develop robustly. Those that lack this etheric nourishment either fail to develop or become sickly hybrid children once born.
Successful hybrids are those who can indefinitely survive in a densely physical environment such as our own, who are capable of successfully reproducing with humans and amongst themselves, who look human enough to integrate easily, and who are void of any undesirable human traits.
What is the soul nature of these hybrids?
Even with their human physiology, considering that the hybrid genetic profile is extremely resonant with the soul nature of
their creators, it is very likely the latter intend to incarnate into these bodies themselves. Some hybrids may be born with alien souls, others may function as empty containers that work their way into strategic social positions and standby to receive the alien soul at a later time. It is also possible that hybrids have their own unique soul matrix, though the end result would be the same.
Occupying hybrid bodies would afford our alien manipulators the strengths of both alien and human races with none of either’s weaknesses. Human weakness is the longing for individual freedom and ability to empathize, and alien weakness is the inability to stay in our physical environment for prolonged periods of time. The hybrids are biologically robust like us because they have virtually human bodies, but they will be be mentally superior and loyal to the aliens if they have souls identical to them. Additionally, since offspring are imprinted with the soul energies of both parents, it would quicken the metaphysical modification of mankind for the hybrid parent to have a negatively oriented alien soul.
Why can’t aliens stay in our physical environment for prolonged periods of time?
They require psychic or etheric energy to project themselves into our three dimensional environment. In their natural state, they are four-dimensional (4D) beings who exist in a more etheric level of reality, but can choose to become physical with an expenditure of energy. Our three-dimensional world is embedded in a four-dimensional universe, meaning 4D beings must focus their essence into a narrow range to become temporarily 3D. Otherwise they appear invisible to us, a situation that can be compared to an aquarium in a room – we are fish who are aware of other fish, but we remain relatively unaware of those outside the aquarium who observe us.
This is true mainly for alien types known as “reptilians” or “lizards.” To save energy, they prefer staying in their native 4D environment, while using various interface mechanisms to remotely interact with 3D. For example, they have constructed a cybernetic race of beings we recognize as “grays,” which serve as 3D “spacesuits” for them. Grays are genetically engineered robots technologically interfaced with the reptilian soul. They are cybernetic probes into our reality that can stay for relatively longer periods of time and are used to carry out abductions and other tasks.
This lack of physicality affords them many advantages and disadvantages. As an advantage, etheric technology is four dimensional and beyond the strictures of our linear time, so reptilians can see and operate within our possible past, present, and future realities simultaneously. Combined with their calculative strategy, they are thus capable of engineering very complicated and far-ranging manipulations of a hyperdimensional nature.
These hyperdimensional manipulations can include changing the past in seemingly trivial ways to affect the choices a targeted individual makes in the present. Reptilians don’t know which choice we will make, and they cannot change the choices we have already made out of freewill, but they can see and change everything else. So while they cannot easily violate the freewill of a spiritually resilient person, they can bias his choices by tweaking the circumstances.
Since they exist beyond our space and time, they are free of linear time limits. This means they can individually target and manipulate as many people as they need to. While an abductee perceives several years passing between two abductions, aliens move instantly from one to the next. So despite the grandiose nature of the alien agenda that targets entire planets and civilizations, they also manipulate on an individual basis all whom they perceive as threats.
As a disadvantage, their lack of physicality prevents them from more easily violating freewill through the use of force.
Physicality is an environment where causality is prime, where one being can cause an unwanted effect in another because both are subject to the laws of physics. This is less true in a 4D environment where physicality is variable, and where actions work on a synchronistic rather than causal level. Attempting to violate someone’s freewill using synchronistic actions results in running into more metaphysical roadblocks than doing it directly with force. For that reason, reptilians desire a more physical state, to expand the range of what they can do. The hybrid breeding program is directed toward that end.
What about military abductions?
The secret government’s military factions regularly abduct people for a wide variety of uses, often working under alien factions and using their technology. These uses are too numerous and complex to mention in detail, but include mind control programs, genetics research projects, and the use of psychically sensitive people for remote viewing and assassination purposes. Due to their hyperdimensional technology, these military factions can covertly abduct people during sleep by beaming them out of their local spacetime through portals and into military bases.
Military abductees are frequently tortured via electroshock to create split personalities and install self-destruct, sleeper assassin, or sexual slave mind programming. For example, some mind control projects have created thousands of sleeper agents who can be posthypnotically triggered at a future date to commit mass violence, which would serve as a pretext for the totalitarian clampdown on our freedoms. Military abductees are also frequently raped by reptilian aliens who feed upon their fear and suffering. Others lead double lives where one personality participates in covert military missions that would seem like science fiction to the other personality. Hyperdimensional technology makes this time sharing possible.
How can one stop being abducted by aliens?
It is difficult to stop abductions permanently without round-the-clock vigilance. Nevertheless, they can be reduced in their severity and frequency of occurrence through some of the following:
1) giving up all karmic and ego-based reasons for wanting them to continue
2) choosing to resist abductions by firmly and frequently intending that they stop
3) choosing emotional stability, positivity, and serenity over hysteria and obsessive fear
4) becoming consciously aware of abductions before, during, or after they happen
5) learning from evidence gained after every abduction how to counter their tactics
6) increasing one’s spiritual resiliency by seeking and applying knowledge and wisdom
7) asking for divine protection and assistance
These methods help deter both soul and physical abductions. In a soul abduction, the body is left asleep but the soul is taken and “worked upon” and then put back. For purely physical abductions, one could also try detection, shielding, or scrambling methods to annoy aliens and display one’s resistance. Examples include voice-activated tape recorders, metal shielding, ultraviolet lights, white noise fields, etc…
Can anything be done to stop the alien agenda?
The alien agenda depends heavily upon us relinquishing our collective freewill. If the aliens deceptively appear as saviors, and hybrids as a positive step in human evolution, then people will gladly support them. Their enthusiastic support for the alien “saviors” may be great enough to drive them toward suppressing any resistance movements, seeing them as enemies to the betterment of mankind.
However, if enough people can be informed ahead of time about the alien agenda, then the deception will not be as successful. It may even spark debate and open the floodgates of information that expose them for what they are. When more people are informed, collective freewill won’t be given up so foolishly.
What are they doing to counter the possibility of people waking up and resisting?
Before the information age, knowledge was easily suppressed. Today, it is more easily corrupted with disinformation. The alien and secret government factions now work to suppress or corrupt truth wherever they find it. They seek and destroy those attempting to reveal truth, weaken others’ ability to discern truth for themselves, and program the rest to immediately ridicule or ignore truth when they hear it.
Individuals perceived as threats to the alien agenda receive custom attention. They are abducted and implanted for monitoring purposes. After being observed for weaknesses, they are repeatedly abducted and mind programmed with posthypnotic suggestions to indulge in self-destructive thoughts, emotions, and behavior. If they resist these, they are socially ridiculed or publicly discredited. Those with less spiritual resilience receive increasingly violent harassment.
Why don’t negative forces just kill them?
Due to metaphysical reasons, not all who are targeted can simply be killed; they must freely choose to destroy themselves.
However, their spiritual resilience declines if they do not resist self-destruct programming, which then makes them susceptible to more drastic targeting measures. Of those who succumb, some are given diseases like cancer that quietly eliminates them, some are permanently abducted and consumed, and others die in freak accidents.
It is also possible, and very effective, for susceptible individuals to be inconspicuously killed, reanimated, and replaced as disinformation agents. They then serve to undo all damage done prior to being replaced. This happens frequently to vulnerable authors, researchers, politicians, and scientists.
While the switchover passes without notice, one can usually observe a drastic and disturbing shift in their research focus and methods. Others who fail to discern truth for themselves and instead rely upon supposed credible sources to tell them what to think do not notice this shift and go along with it. As can be seen, there is no substitute for personal discernment and the spiritual resiliency that comes with integrity and knowledge.
Besides influential people being mind programmed or replaced as disinformation agents, how else are negative forces suppressing the spread of knowledge?
Willpower, knowledge, spiritual resiliency, mental clarity, and emotional purity are qualities that reduce one’s level of susceptibility to being influenced by negative forces. There are billions of humans for whom these qualities are not a priority due to the simplicity of their reason for incarnating. This makes them very easily manipulated by alien forces and the secret government to serve as buffers against the system-destabilizing effect of “insurgent” individuals.
Their function in the alien agenda is to serve as “hired clappers” in the crowd by using peer pressure, ridicule, and mass consensus to override the influence of the minority who seek truth. They are also easily directed toward surrounding truth-seekers and engaging them in energy draining relationships or friendships that do nothing but sedate, distract, or sabotage.
Additionally, there exist artificial humans who are manufactured by alien forces to serve as disinformation agents capable of corrupting the knowledge of a truth-seeker via direct interaction. These are virtually identical in function to reanimated/replaced humans, except they lack a concrete traceable past. Because they are remotely controlled, they can precisely deliver disinformation customized to fit a truth-seekers profile, something the aforementioned “hired clappers” cannot do.
As can be seen, negative alien forces have in place a very effective system for the direct suppression and corruption of knowledge. To summarize, this system includes the following:
1) the abduction and self-destruct mind programming of truth-seekers to end their quest
2) peer pressure placed upon them by so-called hired clappers
3) direct targeting by artificial humans
4) the disinformation disseminated by programmed or replaced sources of authority
This supplements the various religious, political, economic, and scientific control mechanisms already established by the secret government to control society at large.
If we do wake up as a planet, will desperate alien factions risk using force?
They have invested much energy toward securing earth and its population for their exploitation, so they will not give up easily.
As discussed before, force is usually kept to a minimum while strategy is optimized to ensure efficient use of energy and the preservation of their desired resources. But sometimes force is the only strategy left. As always, they would use it by getting others to do the work for them.
Due to their aversion to the physicality of our environment, they employ physical and expendable beings as their enforcers.
This could include human soldiers, the hybrid elite, and any additional reinforcements they may bring in from outside our solar system. The latter tend to include soldiers recruited from other worlds they have already conquered. Nevertheless, direct confrontation with 4D forces is inevitable if we were to transcend our 3D states and enter their realm.
Acting alone in our present physical condition, even with a world united under a single technologically advanced government, we would be unable to successfully repel such an overt takeover. In the best of such cases, we would be like monkeys fighting armed poachers. Such conditions are unlikely anyway since the secret government or hybrid elite will ensure that the world does not act unilaterally against the alien forces and instead works to suppress resistance movements.
Given the scope of their knowledge suppression mechanism—and if that fails, the overwhelming nature of their overt invasion—is there any hope?
Yes, there is hope in the sense that divine plans are in place to balance the equation and give us a fighting chance of transcending alien manipulation and escaping our fragile physical conditions. The help we receive from higher sources is of a catalytic nature, meaning it merely assists our own efforts.
From one perspective, 3D earth is little more than a prison planet run by tyrannical forces about to implement their “final solution.” We cannot fight as prisoners because we are too weak. To avoid enslavement and liquidation, we must become empowered by first escaping this prison – thankfully with the help of those who have escaped before us. This means accepting divine help, transcending our limited physical states, and evolving into 4D beings ourselves. Only then will we be on a level playing field with our alien manipulators.
From a more metaphysical perspective, 3D earth is a school of hard knocks. The quantum leap in evolution we require to withstand the overt alien takeover is not impossible, it is inevitable – every life lesson we learn brings us closer to graduating from our three dimensional physical existence. This process is natural and need not be forced; for those of us who have chosen the path of integrity and truth, our individual destinies are intertwined with the divine plan, and we have been synchronistically guided since birth to have the right experiences needed to prepare us for what is to come.
Among us are numerous advanced souls from higher realms who have incarnated into our world to help destabilize the alien control system and catalyze the evolution of those ready to graduate for the first time. Many don’t remember who they are or where they came from, and from early childhood most are heavily targeted by negative forces for self-destruction due to their threatening roles as system destabilizers. Those who overcome these obstacles grow strong enough to contribute toward the divine plan by spreading knowledge and assisting the evolution of others. They are former prisoners who have come back to show others how to leave the prison. Many of these we might call “positive aliens.” Take note that no one is chosen or special – anyone can take part in the divine plan who chooses to follow his or her heart and seek knowledge.
Knowledge is the key, for it helps us see through deception and fuels our evolution. Because of knowledge, the alien agenda will be exposed. Because of knowledge, we will evolve new insights and metaphysical abilities that can prepare us to better counter an overt alien takeover. Divine forces are at work to help us learn – if we actively seek knowledge, the way will be shown. If we actively apply knowledge, the path will be cleared. And if we actively share knowledge, the path will be followed by others.
Overlooked Aspects of the Alien Presence
01/10/2008
↳ aliens
Hyperdimensional Characteristics – Aliens are sophisticated nonhuman entities. Technological superiority is their least important advantage; what matters more is their dimensional superiority. Their native state of existence transcends the limitations of space-time. Whereas our existence is constrained by linear time, aliens can see and manipulate our past, present, and future possibilities simultaneously from a position outside linear time. They can also temporarily project themselves into our universe, taking physical form according to what archetypes in our collective unconscious best approximate their higher dimensional essence. The assumption that aliens are three-dimensional beings like us who have flown here in mechanically constructed spaceships from planets far away covers only a small subset of the entire alien presence, and it is severely insular to examine only the hardest physical evidence of the alien phenomenon in the name of science. The alien presence is mostly hyper dimensional and therefore nebulous because its true nature far exceeds the boundaries of popular assumption.
Positive vs. Impostor Aliens – Whether aliens are benevolent or hostile depends on whether they foster an expansion in our freewill and awareness or if they seek to undermine these. It is not enough to judge alien intentions according to transient social, political, religious, or scientific standards. Covertly hostile aliens could easily pander to our insecurities and wishful thinking by offering stunning scientific knowledge, religious answers, political unity, and the promise of global peace and prosperity in exchange for our unquestioning obedience. Thorough investigation of the alien presence reveals that preparations for just such a scenario are currently underway. In times of desperation, people tend to sacrifice liberty for security. Should mankind accept such a Faustian bargain the end result would be complete assimilation and enslavement. To prevent this possibility, we must ask the most important question of all: how can one distinguish between positive aliens and cunning impostors? Mankind has everything to gain in exercising its discernment this way, and doubt is cast on the sincerity and wisdom of anyone who persistently refuses to explore the full depth of this question.
False Dichotomies – Offering two false choices is the surest way of manipulating someone into making a bad decision. We must be on guard for false dichotomies, opposites that only appear to be so on the surface. Alien impostors have used this method of subterfuge to hide their real agenda and shape public opinion. Examples: aliens vs. paranoid military cabal, nordics / grays vs. violent reptilians, or good reptilians vs. renegade negative reptilians. If the truth were that grays, certain nordics, human military factions, and reptilians were actually unified participants in the negative alien agenda, the motivation for these false dichotomies makes perfect sense. Should mankind falsely perceive some of these elements as “good guys” due to their seeming opposition to obvious “bad guys”, then the deception succeeds. Therefore we must thoroughly examine the basis of any claimed oppositions.
Mind Programming – Alien abductions are more common than assumed because their primary purpose and procedure is generally too subtle for abductees and researchers to notice, while the less prevalent but more tangible functions get the attention. Abduction literature often mentions medical testing and genetic experimentation, but not the bigger purpose of widespread behavioral modification through implantation and posthypnotic programming. This involves temporarily extracting a person from the physical plane and programming his subconscious with commands that later bias his choices toward those beneficial to the negative alien agenda. An abductee may go to sleep one night full of enthusiasm for a fruitful endeavor only to get abducted and over the following days acquire an irrational aversion to pursuing it further. Unless they are aware of their own irrational impulses and listen to reason and intuition, people can be programmed to sabotage themselves or others, to follow unwise paths in life, enter into artificially arranged relationships, or turn off suddenly to promising business or social relations.
Hybridization vs Epigenetics – The alien hybridization project is justified on the grounds that by combining our physical hardiness and emotional flexibility with the intelligence and psychic prowess of alien grays, we can ensure a better future for both our species. It is said that only through hybridization can mankind advance to its next evolutionary phase. But this is among the greatest deceptions of all. The emerging field of epigenetics strongly suggests that changes in our consciousness, in our beliefs and awareness and perceptions, cause corresponding changes in our personal DNA. This means that a great spiritual leap in mankind will automatically create a great genetic leap through an entirely natural process. Why, then, are grays so desperate in artificially merging our two species? The best hypothesis is that hybridization actually hijacks what should be a natural progression and further locks the human soul matrix into an even more adulterated gene pool, as has been done before. Greater intelligence and psychic power does not necessarily mean we become more empathetic, discerning, or connected to our higher spiritual guidance, it simply means we become more capable tools, especially if hybridization comes at the price of individuality.
Layered Screen Memories – Screen memories are false memories given by abductors to cover-up anything that could not be entirely erased from recollection. These are well known in abduction research, but not so well known is that screen memories come in multiple layers. For instance, one might falsely remember a deer staring through the bedroom window when in reality it was an alien during the onset of an abduction. With the aid of hypnosis the abductee may penetrate this screen, but the abduction account that follows may itself also be a screen designed to cover-up what really went on during the abduction. What in reality may have been a torturous programming session and the harvesting of lifeforce through inflicted suffering can, through a secondary screen memory, be remembered as a wonderful experience. But hypnotists do not typically probe farther than the primary screen memory because they are unaware how deep the deception goes, thus they become unwitting accomplices in the propagation of disinformation.
Human Abductors – Aliens are not the only abductors; human factions are also involved. Abductees have independently reported seeing alien and human personnel working side by side in underground military bases. The line between alien and human abductors is blurred due to technological and genetic fusion between the two over recent decades, especially after the human element lost its autonomy to the superior alien element. The purpose all along was to acquire control over the vast resources and manpower of the black-ops military infrastructure. Abductions by these groups involve not only further hybridization projects and mind programming, but also the utilization of abductees as psychic assassins, remote viewers, and programmed sleeper agents. It is doubtful that any positive aliens are working in collaboration with human military groups considering their truly opposite philosophies. One need only examine the full spectrum of abduction research and published experiences to recognize this.
Objective Standards of Positivity – Without spiritual awareness one easily succumbs to moral relativism. Identifying “positive” aliens would then appear to be futile exercises in projecting our subjective human standards upon nonhuman life forms. But we must remember that while social morals are indeed subjective, there is an objective spiritual core within us that, via its capacity for empathy and longing for freedom and happiness, knows universal rights from universal wrongs. The virtues of compassion, humility, service, wisdom, strength, discretion, and courage are not limited to the human domain, for they are truly universal. Positive aliens are those who have transcended the vices and limitations that still challenge us, who have attained the heights of spiritual chivalry and serve Creation in the name of freedom, truth, and love. They value spirituality over physicality, respect the freewill of others, and subtly guide us toward fulfilling our spiritual potential without smothering us into becoming dependent on such guidance.
Temporal Feedback Loops – Because aliens can operate outside linear time, those originating from our perceived future can also observe and interact with our past and present selves. By accessing and manipulating the past, continual timeline revisions arise of which we only remember the most recent version as the true history. Our present choices also initiate a forward cascade of effects that alter the future and thus limit or expand what future insertion points aliens have available. Thus a dynamic feedback loop exists between ourselves and hyper-dimensional entities. Negative aliens from our perceived future can reinforce their own existence and supremacy by altering critical moments in history and biasing our present choices to create those probable futures where they have greater power. Positive aliens concerned about such tampering would engage in a timewar to counter these interferences. We would perceive this timewar as highly improbable setbacks being countered by equally improbable miracles and vice versa, or perhaps a strong impulse to make bad decisions competing with an inner intuition to make the right choices. Fear, paranoia, gullibility, reactivity, and passivity reinforce our feedback loop with negative aliens and increase their tangibility in our lives. Yet the more we heed spiritual impulses and live by what is noble and true, the more we rise into kinship with positive forces. The fulcrum of this timewar rests within us.
[If you enjoyed this article, check out the full expanded version: Discerning Alien Disinformation]
Resources
The above is a distillation of my personal experiences, insights, and observations correlated those of others with whom I have communicated over the years, and further correlated with various published sources of which the following is just a partial list:
UFOs and the National Security State – Richard Dolan
Gods of Eden – William Bramley
Atlantis, Alien Visitation, and Genetic Manipulation – Michael Tsarion
The Mothman Prophecies – John Keel
The Blue Planet Project – Anonymous
Extraterrestrial Friends and Foes – George C. Andrews
The Allies of Humanity, Book 1 and 2 – Marshall Vian Summers
Secret Life – David Jacobs
The Threat – David Jacobs
Into the Fringe – Karla Turner
Taken – Karla Turner
Masquerade of Angels – Karla Turner
Chasing Phantoms – Carissa Conti
The Love Bite – Eve Lorgen
Alien Jigsaw – Katharina Wilson
Silent Invasion – Ellen Crystal
Milab Operations – James Bartley
My Experiences (Grey, Pleiadeans and Oddities) – fore
Secret of the Saucers – Orfeo Angelucci
Son of the Sun – Orfeo Angelucci
Far Journeys – Robert Monroe
Infinite Love is the Only Truth – David Icke
Bringers of the Dawn – Barbara Marciniak
Handbook for the New Paradigm – George Green
Revelations of Awareness newsletters
The Cassiopaean Transcripts – LKJ
The Wave Series – LKJ
The Law of One (Ra Material) Books 1 through 4 – L/L Research
God’s Gladiators – Stuart Wilde
Dear God What is Happening to Us – Lynne Grabhorn
The Case for the UFO Varo Edition – Morris Jessup
CEVI – Dr William Baldwin
Phil Schneider lectures
Alien Digest – Ronald Rummel aka Creston
The Dulce Papers/Book – Branton
Matrix I, II, IIIv1, IV – Leading Edge Research
Leading Edge Research Journals – Leading Edge Research
The Thunderbird Chronicles – Michael Topper
Top Secret / Demon – The Nexus Seven
The 33 Arks of Soul Resonance Investment Futures – The Nexus Seven
The Stellar Man – John Baines
Cracks in the Great Wall – Charles Upton
The Incarnation of Ahriman – Rudolf Steiner
Cosmic Pulse of Life – Trevor James Constable
Sources not listed are ones either no longer available, too saturated with disinformation for me to recommend, or whose significance is not easily apparent unless reading between the lines and extracting the hidden meaning in context of all previous research. Nor do I wholly endorse the listed sources, though they are good enough that the reader can distill from them similar insights and conclusions as my own.
Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis (Part I)
montalk.net » 18 February 03
(September 2009 — this article has been superseded by Spiritless Humans)
This article seeks to summarize, clarify, and update the information available on the subject of energy vampires, the Matrix and its various agents, particularly one class of agents called “organic portals”. . I will be paraphrasing from published sources listed in the footnotes, and will include personal observations from friends and myself.
This article first defines organic portals (OPs) and souled humans (non-OPs), then makes a comparison between them based on physical, psychological, and metaphysical structure. Second, it explores the evolutionary origin and purpose of both types of humans. Third, this article describes the function of OPs within modern society, particularly concerning their role as passive enforcers of the Matrix. Lastly, it contrasts the usefulness of intuition versus intellectual analysis when it comes to identifying OPs. Interspersed throughout this discussion will be additional comparisons between these and other Matrix agents, particularly soulless robotic humans.
Definition of Souled Human and Organic Portal
Organic portals are said to comprise approximately half of the human population; the other half mostly consists of souled humans1. Here we define “soul” as the core of individualized consciousness that remains intact between successive incarnations.
While souled humans have a divine spark of consciousness that gives them the ability of individual self-awareness, OPs lack this divine spark and are only dimly conscious in comparison. They belong to an animal-like group soul that exists, evolves, and incarnates collectively rather than individually3. While each souled human has a relatively unique energy shaped by that person’s awareness, experience, and essence, the energy that animates one OP is the same animating any other.
Physical Comparison
Physically, the two races are virtually indistinguishable. Statistically, there are minor physiological and perhaps genetic differences4. Physiologically, OPs tend to be more attractive and well proportioned. Because they exist on an emotionally primal level, natural selection has ensured that sexuality, physicality, and attractiveness play a large part in their physical evolution. Also, unlike souled humans, OP bodies are conceived and develop independently of soul pressures or karmic burdens, so they are as attractive as probability allows within the constraint of environmental and genetic parameters.
Because soul and genetics are coupled5, karma and soul composition influences the physiology of souled humans, not just genetics or environment. For metaphysical reasons, they rarely maximize the potential for attractiveness allotted to them by genetics unless their soul quality deserves it. Also, souled humans tend to marry or reproduce for reasons other than just physical attraction, so the lowering of priority of physicality reflects in their offspring. There may be genetic markers in the X chromosome that distinguish them, or perhaps differences in body chemistry and hormones6, but such are not known at this time.
It must be stated that the difference in physical appearance between OPs and non-OPs is so slight that it cannot be used as a reliable criterion to distinguish between the two on an individual basis.
Psychological Comparison
Psychologically, OPs are much simpler7 and therefore more efficient than non-OPs. This is because they have fewer psychological components. While OPs have two components, souled humans have three8. For souled humans, the first component is the divine spark known as spirit, Higher Self, essence, or the real “I”. The second component is a neural product of the environment known as ego, personality, or mechanical aspect9, which consists of numerous contradictory lesser selves10. The third component is body or somatic consciousness, the collective consciousness of one’s physical cells and organs.
OPs have only body-consciousness and personality, but no divine essence or Higher Self. Because the body and personality know no morality beyond social conditioning or self-preservation, OPs lack true empathy11 or compassion. Any appearance of such is mimicked12. Due to their psychological simplicity, they are fickle creatures who are predictable and easily manipulated.
Like the two-bodied problem in physics, they are linear systems. Like the three-bodied problem in physics, souled humans are nonlinear systems and can therefore be unpredictably complex. This complexity is advantageous in the sense that chaos arising from such complexity allows for true creativity, while it is detrimental because machine efficiency is sacrificed. OPs are stagnant but efficient machines13with great calculating ability to achieve their aims, while souled humans are complex beings capable of creation and transducing energies from higher realms.
Metaphysical Comparison
While there are only slight differences between the physical bodies of these two types of humans, there is significant difference in their metaphysical bodies. As stated, OPs lack the divine essence. The essence, personality, and body-consciousness are general terms that group a system of chakras or centers comprising the metaphysical body of conscious beings. To better understand the metaphysical difference, an explanation of the various centers or chakras is necessary.
The difference between centers and chakras is that the latter involves energy organized into localized vortices in the etheric body, while centers are merely the centers of gravity of a various functional systems14. There is a direct correspondence between centers and chakras, so for practical
reasons they may be considered equivalent.
Centers have independent consciousness and perform specialized functions involving the collection, transformation, and dispersal of various types of information and etheric energies. They function as energy ports and information uplink centers.
In the fully souled human, there are three higher centers and three lower centers15. Low or high refers to what type of energy and activity they are associated with. Low centers deal with low-density energies and information from the immediate third density or lower environment. Higher centers uplink with higher aspects of one’s consciousness and derive their energy from higher realms.
Description of the Centers
Lower centers consist of the motor center (base chakra), lower emotional center (sexual chakra), and lower intellectual center (throat chakra). Higher centers consist of the sexual center (solar plexus chakra), higher emotional center (heart chakra), and higher intellectual center (crown chakra)17.
The sexual center is the primary energy port from which other centers derive theirs18. By itself, sexual energy is merely a coarse creative energy of which the physical sexual act is just one application. The other centers transduce this energy and create various grades of energy and effects from their utilization. The sexual center normally gets its energy directly from the Creator, seventh density19.
The motor center has to do with body consciousness and instinctual motions. Sexual energy used by this center is associated with the physical sexual act, among other things20. The motor center is the seat of the somatic, genetic, or body consciousness.
The lower emotional center has to do with base emotions, the kind animals are capable of experiencing21. This center is responsible for the animalistic side of humans.
The lower intellectual center isn’t present in most wild animals, though it is highly developed in most humans and gives them the ability to speak, read, write, and perform abstract reasoning22. This center is the seat of ego and personality, a mechanical product of the environment encoded in the neural structure of the nervous system. It has little consciousness in itself, and is more like a computer or artificial intelligence program.
The higher emotional center allows souled humans to feel when something is wrong, and gives one the ability to experience empathy, joy, and enthusiasm23. It is an uplink with the emotional side of one’s true self, the Higher Self, and the source of one’s gut instinct or intuition.
Lastly, the higher intellectual center is an uplink with the conscious core of the Higher Self. This center allows one to know absolute truth24, and is a source of higher density information.
While souled humans possess all these centers, organic portals lack the higher intellectual and higher emotional centers. Like all animals, the only higher center they have is the sexual center25, which interfaces with their group soul. It is absolutely important to understand that the lack of the two higher centers accounts for the all the differences between them and souled humans.
As for souled humans, while they possess all six centers, the two higher centers are often dormant or inaccessible26. This does not mean the Higher Self is dormant, just that the communication uplink is weak or inoperative. Most souled humans act very similar to organic portals for that reason.
Furthermore, organic portals can emulate the higher centers by stealing such higher energy from souled humans27. The distinction between OPs and non-OPs can sometimes be difficult for that reason.
Consciousness manifests only when centers observe each other28. Each center is a mechanical component of our metaphysical body, and endowed with limited consciousness. But when they couple together by observing each other, a consciousness greater than the sum of its parts may manifest. It is known in physics or chaos theory that when the complexity of a system composed of coupled parts goes beyond a certain point, it becomes chaotic. It is through chaos that true consciousness manifests itself in this reality. Anyway, the point here is that since most of us are bound through identification with our ego and body, we neglect to observe the two higher centers and are therefore not manifesting or experiencing higher consciousness in this reality. The key to experiencing higher conscious is being self-aware rather than lost in what we perceive, to remember ourselves at every moment possible29.
Our Higher Self exists, but without a connection between our lower centers and higher centers, its efforts to communicate go unheard. Nevertheless, the higher centers still exist for souled beings, albeit passively most often, and provide for inspiration, creativity, and originality. The more developed one’s connection with the higher centers, the more creative, enthusiastic, intuitive, and Gnostic one becomes.
The Function of Centers in OPs
Because OPs have no genuine higher centers, they are incapable of empathy, higher emotions, and higher knowledge31. As previously mentioned, animals have only the motor center, lower emotional, and sexual center – lacking the intellectual center. Without the educational and energetic presence of souled humans, OPs would barely be any different32.
In their natural state, OPs lack the lower intellectual center just as most animals do. Only by stealing energy from souled humans can their lower intellectual center first be formed, and only by being trained via education, media, culture, and environment can this center be refined. Once endowed with an intellectual center, they can make up for their lack of higher centers through deft emulation, particularly by stealing33 and sampling the higher energies of a souled person.
The type of energy stolen depends on method of acquisition. Through physical proximity, an OP can siphon physical energy from the motor center of a souled person, which manifests as fatigue or exhaustion. Through intimidation, venting, or seduction, the lower emotional center is tapped. Via lies or fantasies and the begging of attention, the lower intellectual center energy of a souled human is drained. Through orgasm of a souled person during sexual intercourse, an OP may take in a large quantity of all one’s energies.
All this places stress upon the higher centers, meaning they don’t function optimally because they are underpowered. This indicates that interaction with an OP will temporarily decrease one’s creativity, individuality, and originality. Since the lower centers are drained, intellectual performance can suffer as well. This mental muddying makes one less able to catch the logical fallacies OPs use in their arguments and allows one’s perceptions to be more easily twisted by them34.
The primary energies OPs seek come from the higher emotional center of souled beings. Sometimes the higher centers are drained indirectly when energy normally reserved for those centers is instead channeled toward the three lower centers to make up for their drained conditions35. More directly, many OPs will stage elaborate melodramas and pretend victim status, whining and begging to be pitied in order to steal energy from the higher emotional center of those who care to listen and make the mistake of empathizing with something that doesn’t have true feelings. With this energy, OPs can emulate their targets more accurately, giving the appearance of having a soul36.
Simulation and Manipulation of Souled Humans
Organic portals are human chameleons. When activated to reel in a souled person for manipulation, they adjust themselves based on the soul profile and behavior of their target. This adjustment falls into two categories: intellectual calculation, and soul emulation.
Intellectual calculation is performed through the intellectual center. In OPs, this artificial intelligence center is responsible for formulating the OP’s behavioral approach toward the target. This includes what to say and what body language to use.
Most OPs are just background characters with seemingly independent personalities, but occasionally they may become “activated”. When activated, they use their emulation and calculation abilities to the fullest to get what they want or are assigned to get. If they seek to gain trust, they know just the right things to say. When building rapport, they may describe their personal history, movie and music interests, hobbies, jobs, or places they have previously lived. Many of those details happen to coincide with their target to a degree effective at building “friendship”, but not so much as to spark alarm over the weirdness of it all. On the other hand, if their aim is to harass or sabotage, they know what buttons to push and which logical and emotional tricks work best against a souled person’s intellectual and emotional weaknesses.
Whatever their aim, the efficient intellectual center of OPs allows for a custom-fit approach toward manipulating a target. Because OPs are capable of hive-mind behavior, once one OP has read a person’s profile, it can instantly be shared with all others. This makes for some strange synchronicities sometimes. As will be discussed shortly, they are also interfaced with a hyperdimensional hierarchy of negative beings37 and are thus extensions of not only second density group soul, but also the Matrix itself. Their hive behavior is due mostly to their interface with the Matrix. Without it, their group soul might still cause for some hive-like behavior except it would be less noticeable, something akin to the 100th monkey phenomenon.
Soul emulation is their second asset. While intellectual calculation concerns mundane behavior, soul emulation involves the illusion of soul depth. By sampling the energy from a souled person’s higher centers, an OP can fine tune its intellectual calculations in addition to projecting that energy back at the target, making the target perceive a reflection of his own soul image. The naive target will ascribe soul qualities to the OP that are actually his own38.
The ability to mirror is an OP’s greatest asset. It is also their greatest weakness because it exposes them. Those who are observant and understand the organic portal phenomenon will recognize their mirroring as being too uncanny, too synchronistic, too strange, and too good to be true. A souled person can have much in common with another souled person, but one must ask whether the degree of how much they have in common is even possible assuming both have freewill. High levels of mirroring are seen only in cases of activated OPs, however. The passive background-character OPs display the mirroring trait less often, but in an equally as synchronistic manner.
Comparison Between OPs and Robotic Agents
There are other types of matrix agents that employ the mirroring method, and they can be discovered the same way. Agents who must gain trust before commencing sabotage or intelligence gathering may use the mirroring trick. Alternatively, those who intend to steal energy, intimidate, or deal with non-compliant targets use rapid switching of personalities or methods. The unusual nature of these 180-degree changes can be startling.
Both conscious and robotic agents are prone to making mistakes and can misread their targets because they cannot sample soul energy as accurately or perform calculations as quickly as organic portals can. Robotic agents are more likely to mirror imperfectly,not being as smooth or knowing how to avoid stepping across the target’s threshold of suspicion. Since the same hyperdimensional guided artificial intelligence network that directs organic portals also controls robotic agents, they are capable of truly outrageous synchronicities and mirroring. But unlike OPs, their mirroring is based mostly on intelligence gathered through surveillance and mind reading technologies and is therefore less effective.
Each has its advantages and disadvantages. While OPs can mirror effectively, they have greater freewill than robotic agents because of their relatively greater level of consciousness. This makes them more difficult to mobilize and customize. Also, they require energy maintenance; when a hyperdimensional group of negative beings assigns an OP to steal energy from a target for their consumption, the OP takes part of that energy for itself and the second density soul pool. OPs and robotic agents are analogous to horses and motorcycles, or pawns and towers in the game of chess.
Robotic agents are virtually non-conscious and under the complete guidance of external control mechanisms39. This means they are not as limited, as they are cybernetic extensions of higher negatively souled beings. Nevertheless, they are susceptible to glitches when faced with situations beyond the parameters of their programming.
Organic portals are primarily passive agents, while robotic types are active agents. The strength of OPs lies in their numbers, approximately three billion40 according to some sources. Their primary function is to keep souled individuals too distracted and beat down in life to advance spiritually, to direct public opinion by functioning as “hired clappers”, to suppress and ridicule those who voice or think dissenting thoughts about the Matrix “reality”, and to function as portals for lower and higher density forces to reach through and interact with third density souled humans41. Hence their name, organic portals. They are like weeds in a field, crowding out and weakening the good crops42.
Robotic agents are active agents and their strength lies in their complete malleability toward negative external control. These are used most often to hone in on specific targets for sabotage, distraction, or intelligence gathering. Their quintessential targets are beginners on the path to awakening; such neophytes are future threats that for the moment are easily lead astray through coercion and disinformation tactics. What often gives robotic agents away is their impatience, forcefulness, single-mindedness, synchronistic appearance and disappearance, overly inquisitive natures on limited topics (to the point of feigned stupidity), extraordinary demand for one’s time, inflexibility at adjusting to conversations that span beyond certain parameters, and their relentless drive for propagating and advocating sources of disinformation. Most don’t share all these signs, but all share most of them. The more naive the target, the more an agent can employ these characteristics without causing suspicion.
Also, robotic agents are much more stable in times of planetary chaos than organic portals because OPs don’t function well when their mundane reality crumbles. They are apt to go into denial, shut off, or become uncontrollable. Robotic agents, however, react as they are remotely controlled to react.
Affinity for Mundane vs. Esoteric Environments
Returning to the subject of organic portals, they are only capable of acting or thinking within the realm of the Matrix. This realm consists of mundane ideas that are void of genuine metaphysical truths, truths that reveal a reality greater than the common world view that has been programmed into the masses via education, culture, and the media. These irrelevant ideas that pressure one into conforming to the Matrix are called A-influences43; they are factors that have little or no bearing on one’s spiritual evolution, but rather serve as distractions, sometimes necessary ones.
The pressure to reproduce, marry, watch TV, subscribe to popular magazines, vote, engage in political activities, memorize sports statistics, recite lines from movies, explain away weird phenomena with orthodox rationalizations, and the drive to pursue money and power are examples of A-influences.
Piecing together the truth, observing one’s environment for glitches and synchronicities, meditating on problems to solve them, developing one’s individuality, paying attention to signs from the Higher Self, analyzing and learning from one’s mistakes, and seeking to develop independent thinking and creativity are examples of following B-influences44.
Organic portals are masters within the realm of A-influences. They can think, say, and act within this realm with perfection. But they are incapable of conceiving or functioning within the realm of B-influences. They may occasionally pretend to operate there with words alone, but never follow with action. Their actions never match their words when it comes to B-influences, and often they won’t even talk or admit to such things45.
Their common refusal to acknowledge or admit to strange phenomena follows from two facts. The first is that they lack higher centers and therefore cannot even comprehend46 anything other than that which belongs to the realm of A-influences. The lower centers are more than comfortable within the Matrix, while the higher centers urge us to transcend. The second fact is that they are directed by the hyperdimensional hierarchy of negative beings, entities who possess cold calculative intelligence. When calculating risk versus reward, it is always advantageous for an OP to ambiguously deny the possibility of anything outside the Matrix. By being ambiguous, an OP can cloak its given agenda under the mantle of ignorance typical of an asleep souled person. By not admitting to anything out of the ordinary, the OP does not reinforce ideas of the waking souled individual. Usually, curbs are put in place to switch the conversation to something more mundane. OPs can converse proficiently about anything until an esoteric topic arises, then the OP hits a brick wall and either goes silent, rolls eyes, frowns, or switches topics instantly — any passive way of avoiding the discussion, for their proficiency breaks down at that point and reveals their true nature. They cannot argue logically about non-Matrix concepts because it is beyond their comprehension. They can fake the subject with memorized sound bytes47 and mirror their target, but such attempts lack depth and are never matched with corresponding action.
The difference between a sleeping souled person and an OP in this regard is that for a souled person, their words or actions do not sharply stop at the border between A and B-influences. Skeptical as they may be, they have the potential to stray past that border and grow while OPs are denied that possibility. They lack the hard _permanence _of ignorance that OPs display. Organic portals are not interested in ideas, but in energy and self-gratification48. When backed into a corner, or if it allows perpetuation of control, they can have a conversation in which they poorly simulate interest in B influence ideas or fake having learned a lesson, but their actions never reflect their glib words, and very soon they behave as though the conversation never happened. Even if rarely, a souled person will undergo inner change after learning a lesson, and this reflects visibly in behavior.
OPs have complete mobility to mirror the mundane aspects of their targets. But they are incapable of mirroring the B-influence details. For example, an OP can have similar hobbies, personal experiences, preferences for certain types of entertainment, political affiliation, and prefer identical sports or outdoor activities. But when it comes to spiritual progress, pursuit of truth, and questing after one’s destiny, OPs cannot follow and are usually programmed to dissuade their targets from progressing along such paths. Because the first set of shared interests are all they can mimic, they go to great lengths to emphasize these to cover up their inability or non-allowance to follow the second set. Thus, a targeted person attempting to awaken spiritually can often be entrapped by someone who has so much in common with them, not realizing that all they have in common are A-influence interests. All the while, they are deterred from gaining B-influences. Once again, the difference between a partner who is an OP, and one who is an asleep souled person is that the latter doesn’t continually hit brick walls at every turn when it comes to ideas that transcend the Matrix. Sometimes they will ponder a non-Matrix idea or two, and it will stick in their minds. An OPs inability to cross that line should raise alarm for anyone who observes such consistent behavior in others.
The behavior of robotic agents does not follow the delineation between A and B influences, however. Their limits merely fall along the perimeter of their programming or the ingenuity of their controllers. What characterizes them is that when they do engage in discussion of seemingly non-Matrix topics, from spirituality to alien abductions, alternative health to alternative science, and philosophy to metaphysics, they propagate _false _B-influences, or disinformation49. Robotic types are slicker than OPs when discussing esoteric things, and as mentioned earlier serve more specialized functions as active agents rather than passive ones (OPs) whose strength lies in number.
To summarize, when it comes to esoteric subjects, OPs generally tend to ridicule, distract, and suppress, while robotic agents push disinformation and commit sabotage. Respectively, these functions follow from their passive and active natures.
Origin of OPs and Robotic Agents
Robotic humans, also known as reanimated humans, are manufactured or created from existing human bodies by altering the nonphysical component to suit a mission or agenda. Whether souled or an organic portal, anyone can be a candidate for this process which involves expiration then reanimation with a new soul, reprogrammed soul, or remote cybernetic interface. Generally, OPs are easier candidates because they lack Higher Selves and have no protection in the sense of divine intervention. Among other factors, souled humans are easily susceptible if they have a negative soul frequency, were going to die anyway according to life script, or have damaged their soul-body connection through extensive drug use50.
Because OPs are controllable anyway in their common state, there is little need to reanimate them unless special circumstances exist that absolutely require it, such as when a particular individual must do what only a robotic human can do. One such application might involve covert military operations that contain esoteric, hyperdimensional, or occult factors. OPs cannot comprehend such things, would give in to primal fear, and would therefore be ineffective. But through reanimation, they can perform their duties as intended.
The history of organic portals predates souled humans by hundreds of thousands of years. They are the original humans, a natural evolutionary progression from our ancestral primates. Like most animals, their evolution happens collectively and slowly rather than individually and within a single or lifetime. This is why early humans produced no culture or agriculture and only the most rudimentary stone tools for such a long period of time. OPs lack creativity, and left to their own would not be capable of building a cultured society.
Periodically, the physical evolution of mankind who were all organic portals at the time, was genetically modified by extraterrestrial/hyperdimensional beings to increase their manual dexterity for use as slave labor. Nevertheless, after the initial modifications, the soul structure of mankind remained the same,
that of a group soul.
Eventually, there came the introduction of a higher density soul matrix into human bodies. This was accomplished via an agreement between a higher density soul group desiring physical existence, and hyperdimensional aliens who genetically prepared human bodies for their incarnation. Being of a divine origin, the new humans contained the spark of individualized higher consciousness. They were brought to an earth already populated by OPs, and over time intermixed with them to such a degree that today, OPs and souled individuals can be found even within the same family51.
The Larger Perspective
In the grand scheme of things, organic portals serve a beneficial function. They are bridges between densities, particularly second and third density52. Souled humans possess higher centers, and are able to produce higher energies. When a lower density being is exposed to such higher densities, its evolution is accelerated53. Second density group souls evolve more rapidly into third density individual souls if there is an influx of higher density energies. Organic portals serve that function as “energy scouts” of second density that exist in third density, sucking the energy of souled humans. This energy is funneled into their second density group soul, accelerating its collective evolution. At present, the Matrix takes a large share of that harvest. The 50/50 ratio between OPs and souled humans on earth is the optimal ratio for maximum energy transfer between densities.
Unlike animals, which evolve in their own second density realm, OPs are simply energy scouts in third density. This means that an animal has the possibility of evolving into third density in a single lifetime, while OPs cannot. Organic portals are mere feeding tube extensions of their group soul, and exist primarily to collect energy for that group soul. An animal, particularly those who become pets, may acquire sufficient experience and soul essence from their owners that they individualize and split off from their group soul54. They may then incarnate in third density as a souled human, though a very poorly developed one at first. Because of the impersonal nature of OPs, it is impossible for them to individualize within a single lifetime, at present. Not until the group soul evolves from second into third density as a whole, can individualized souls spontaneously incarnate from it.
There are differences between OPs and lower evolved souled humans who are first time incarnates having recently graduated from second density. The latter have souls containing a divine spark of individuality with as much potential for full soul development as all maturely souled humans, although it will take many more lifetimes to mature to the same level. OPs also have this potential, but not on an individual level and not within this current cycle of human evolution. An animal can graduate to third density independent of its soul group, but as mentioned, OPs cannot.
Souls who are new to third density take on crash courses in the basics of this realm, and so their lives tend to be basic and often primal regardless of where they live: whether inner city, suburbia, or the rainforest. It would be reasonable to say that they live a primarily emotional existence because their lower centers dominate over the newfound intellectual and embryonic higher centers. They may even have residues of their former animal essence, which can reflect in their personality. Because of their vulnerable nature, having not learned many third density lessons yet, external forces easily influence them.
The portal-like nature of OPs makes them even better agents of the Matrix. It employs them as feeding tubes and passive suppressors to keep souled humans in line and connected to the milking machine, as well as open doors through which the Matrix can directly interact with them. Being a milking machine is the Matrix’s primary function, a way for higher density negative forces, who are disconnected from directly accessing the creative energy due to atrophied higher centers, to continue their existence.
Through agents and the Matrix, souled humans are kept in place as an energy source, as metaphorically portrayed in The Matrix except this energy is actually of a higher etheric kind rather than electric. This is man’s place in the cosmos55, much in the same way cows have their place as providers of dairy and meat.
One might disagree and say that cows do not deserve to be in farms, but the truth is that they are being milked and slaughtered because most never contemplate resistance or escape, or have the ability to do so. Likewise, humans do not deserve to be enslaved for use as a natural resource either, but this is where we are because most people never contemplate resistance or escape. But just because most cannot, doesn’t mean certain individuals with determination are denied escape56. Thus, while OPs, humans, and the Matrix serve evolutionary and metaphysical functions, individual souled humans have the choice of whether to participate in this plan or attempt to transcend it. It is the choice between being a slave and being a sovereign being. Some enjoy being slaves of comfort, but others see the illusion and are trying to wake up and reconnect to their higher centers. This job is difficult because life on earth is designed to oppose awakening and escape in every way.
Role of OPs in Society
Organic portals form the backbone of the Matrix’s social control infrastructure. They are what keeps society running in a state of preoccupation with the mundane. From cradle to grave, souled humans are pressured to stay with the status quo and not ask dangerous questions. Those who try to wake up are targeted by the Matrix to be put back to sleep, lest they face opposition from those around them who have been purposely inserted for that reason57.
From mechanic to professor, salesman to actor, pizza man to president, OPs can be found in every level of mainstream society. In general, whether they work in business, science, government, or religion, they tend to occupy the upper management positions. This is because their lack of compassion, knack for deceit, and hive mind nature allows them to make it to the top in every common institution or corporation.
They are favored for advancement by other OPs already established in higher positions. From such positions, they are able to implement Matrix control tactics in very effective ways. In schools, for example, they are instrumental in enforcing oppressive educational climates, influencing school board decisions to adopt sterile teaching regiments and programs for indoctrinating or preoccupying them with garbage. In universities, they influence peer review committees and reject any research that goes contrary to what has already been accepted. In government, they do as told by higher authorities and manipulate the voting population — half of which are organic portals — into re-electing them. Souled people can do all these as well, but have freewill and the potential to evolve dynamically while OPs perform the same routines statically and never change on a fundamental level.
The hallmark signature of an organic portal is his or her absolute devotion to the orthodox and mainstream. Whether it’s orthodox science or mainstream fashion trends, OPs are immersed in the realm of the mundane like fish in water, and fight or ignore anything that lies outside of it. Sadly, many souled humans are programmed to defend the Matrix as well. As stated, the difference is that they have the potential to awaken in this lifetime while OPs do not.
It must be emphasized that they exist in a broad spectrum of society, from the lowest scoundrels to the greatest academicians. Their adept use of the intellectual center gives them flexibility in what position to occupy within the Matrix-controlled social system. Their charm and disguised ruthlessness helps them infiltrate and subvert the upper levels of any organization run by naive souled humans, ones whose kindness, compassion, or reticence makes them underestimate the intentions and capabilities of the newcomers. This is the main reason why institutions that begin with honorable intentions are eventually corrupted.
The only people who can consistently beat out OPs without knowing their nature are souled humans with extremely negative psychopathic natures. A true psychopath is anyone who is incapable of feeling empathy or has a twisted sense of empathy; all organic portals are fundamentally psychopathic even if they disguise it with seemingly normal behavior59. The souled psychopath has the advantage of using ingenuity and creativity in his pursuits, as well as having soul energy that may be bartered with negative or demonic forces for power.
The social system forming the third density manifestation of the Matrix is designed to promote OPs and anyone who acts linearly, and punish or oppress those who express true creativity, originality, and individuality. Of course, organic portals are merely mechanical enforcers of the Matrix, the pawns in the game. Ultimately, they are part of a system engineered by negative souled beings, ones who possessed the creativity necessary to design and command it. The ones who really run the show in this world are therefore souled, although of a very negative soul frequency. OPs are simply the workhorses of the Matrix.
Role of OPs in Families and Relationships
Their presence in our lives is not limited to impersonal sources of authority. They can be quite personal, occupying places within even our own families60. When placed close to us, their primary function is to keep us too oppressed or distracted to notice or pursue B-influences. They are not aware of their roles as agents because their level of individual consciousness is quite dim anyway; they simply do what is in their nature to do, and what they are manipulated into doing by the Matrix. It is fitting that the best way for the Matrix to access our lives is through those who are closest to us, whom we spend the most time with. And if we are tied to such people through financial, legal, or emotional obligations, we are on a leash with the Matrix holding the other end.
These personal agents are the greatest source of energy drain we may encounter. If one spends too much time (many years) with an organic portal as a spouse or lover, one’s energy can be drained beyond recovery. This involves the death of one or more of the centers61. Such a targeted souled person is bled dry and becomes an empty shell, virtually indistinguishable from an OP. The organic portal and Matrix cannot be blamed in such instances, only the souled person for once being too stupid, ignorant, or naive to know better, having given in to the temptations and desires of the lower centers.
Of course, one has close to no choice in the case of an organic portal parent. It is difficult, if even possible, for the Higher Self to script the presence of OPs in life because organic portals themselves have no Higher Selves with which to negotiate. This job is left to the Matrix. Therefore, as far as one’s life script is concerned, OPs are the wildcard factors that can slow things down. Regardless, lessons will be learned whether it’s the easy way or the hard way; the unheeded presence of OPs in one’s life ensures that it will be learned the hard way.
It is therefore important to know about Matrix agents, their methods, characteristics, and how to counteract their influence. Without such knowledge, souled humans make the false assumption that everyone else is like them, which puts them at a significant disadvantage by underestimating potential agents placed into their lives or misunderstanding their motives.
Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis (Part II)
montalk.net » 19 February 03
(September 2009 — this article has been superseded by Spiritless Humans)
A Note of Caution
It is very important to remember that this knowledge is to be used for defense and prevention, not persecution. Organic portals are simply portals, passive beings through which external influences can act61. Preemptively targeting them, or any other agent including souled humans who occasionally succumb to playing part in another’s manipulation, is missing the point because one merely attacks the messenger. While defensive measures to counteract their attacks are appropriate, acting offensively to persecute agents is not.
This knowledge is best used for dealing with agents already present or entrenched in one’s life, and for preventing the formation of relationships, friendships, or partnerships with new agents. Because agents only slow down progress in life, one must not confuse ends with means. The ends is to fulfill one’s destiny, the means is aided by immunizing oneself against the influences of Matrix agents. People who are careless can become preoccupied or obsessed with finding agents everywhere, and can make detrimental mistakes because paranoia dulls discernment. They will be too distracted to follow their life path and pursue their true goals, and may sabotage themselves by being too paranoid to follow beneficial opportunities when they arise. By concentrating only on removing the negative, they forget to also progress toward the positive.
So, one must be observant of priorities. Following one’s life goals (B-influences) is primary, while reducing friction (A-influences) is secondary. Honing razor sharp discernment makes the entire process failsafe.
Additionally, this knowledge is useful not so much for distinguishing between the various types of agents, but for recognizing the presence of any agent at any time, regardless of the type. Endlessly splitting hairs about whether an agent is one type or another undermines the immediate practicality of this knowledge. Also, being too focused on one type distracts from recognizing some of the others slipping by. One must also not forget that even souled humans can act as agents at times, or disconnected from their higher centers. For practical reasons, it is best to initially focus on their mere presence rather than type.
Robotic humans are agents all the time, organic portals are agents most of the time, and souled humans can be agents some of the time. Because of this, without proper discernment, there is great danger in judging whole individuals as opposed to evaluating individual actions. One could easily make the mistake of completely writing off a souled individual based on just a few actions committed during instances when he or she succumbed to Matrix manipulation.
Unless one’s confidence in the nature of a suspected agent is based on accurate discernment and consistent observation, it is best to deal with them on the basis of individual actions. This is because besides one’s judgment being prone to error when higher intuitive faculties are not developed to allow direct sensing of danger, the Matrix itself is known to play upon one’s false perception and amplify paranoia to sabotage otherwise beneficial relationships.
Lastly, knowing type is important for gauging the potential of the individual in question. Robotic humans and organic portals are hopeless cases, for they cannot be taught, changed, helped, or enlightened. Attempting to do so drains one’s energy and slows down progress in life. Souled individuals, even if asleep, have the potential to progress, and helping them when requested can make a difference. Robotic agents and OPs can request help or assistance as well — a common attack method — but it is just a ruse to play upon one’s empathy and naive nature and serve as distractions.
In sum, type and presence have their respective places. Knowing how to distinguish type and knowing when to recognize presence take alternate priorities depending on whether one seeks merely to defend against the Matrix, or whether one engages in assertive action to help a person or fulfill a request.
What is Required to Discern Agents: Critical Analysis
The discussion now turns to what is required to identify the type of agent, recognize the presence of any agent, or distinguish the true nature of a Matrix induced individual action. There are unique and shared traits among the various types of humans. Observing unique traits allows confident determination to be made. Shared traits are more ambiguous, and only provide circumstantial hints as to type. The more obvious an agent, the more he will display unique traits.
As an example, let us compare organic portals with souled humans. Unique traits are those that one or the other type absolutely has, or absolute does not have. For example, independent souled humans are incapable of consistently displaying hive-mind behavior. Observing such behavior means an individual in question is most likely not a souled human. Independent displays of genuine creativity and originality are traits that are unique to souled humans, so someone who has a unique personality, essence, and displays independent creativity and originality is most likely a souled human.
Shared traits, on the other hand, do not allow the discernment between type, merely presence. For example, someone with a loud and prolonged victim mentality may be an organic portal sucking energy of souled humans by playing upon their empathy, or it may be a souled human having rough times who refuses to solve his or her own problems. In this case, it is impossible to determine type until observations span a length of time in which shared traits may become unique. To illustrate, while souled humans eventually get over it, organic portals keep talking about the same problems like a broken record. As can be seen, with shared traits one can recognize the presence of individual actions that must be deflected, regardless of the type of person committing them.
It should be obvious that intellectual methods of dealing with agents can get very complex. It involves not only eagle-eyed observations, but also skills of logic and analysis. If one takes the time and effort to sift through information and observations, put the pieces together, watch for inconsistencies in one’s logic, avoid assumptions based on paranoia, and take into account the difference between unique and shared traits, intellectual methods alone can be quite effective. But there is much room for convoluted thinking and mistakes without some compass to give orientation and allow for proper perspective. Because intellectual methods by themselves are often insufficient, intuition is the necessary component that completes one’s ability to identify, deal with, or avoid Matrix agents.
What is Required to Discern Agents: Intuition
Intuition or gut instinct is a glimpsed emotional message from one’s higher emotional center, the center that links up to the Higher Self. Pure intuition never fails, because the Higher Self knows objective truth. The better honed one’s intuition, the more easily one can identify which individuals are dangerous and deserve scrutiny, and which actions are detrimental or performed by someone who is being influenced by the Matrix.
Intuition is a gut instinct, and feels like a strong tug at one’s heart and mind. There are differences between intuition and subjective emotions, differences that must be understood in order to know what internal tugs are genuine signals from the higher centers. Intuition is always in agreement with objective facts, and requires an ignorance of certain facts to ignore. Subjective emotions go contrary to objective facts, and require ignorance of both intuition and certain facts to follow. In other words, following subjective emotions or ignoring intuition involves wishful thinking and a conscious effort to not look at certain facts. Intuition is also generally stronger, deeper, and longer lasting than emotions62. Subjective emotions can be triggered by chemicals, electromagnetism, implants, astral manipulations, and basically any stimuli whose triggering the soul has no control over, merely how it responds to such stimuli.
Intuition can inform of another person’s soul frequency, degree of consciousness, intentions, and future actions. Of course, many who have weak connections to higher centers will find it difficult to use intuition to such an extent, but practicing listening to intuition increases its strength. (For safety reasons, one should use intellectual analysis to accompany intuition, to check if both are in agreement. If they disagree, recheck the assumptions upon which the analysis is based).
While OPs are masters of disguise in the realm of A influences, and robotic humans can be programmed to be quite lifelike, both are incapable of bypassing the discernment of a souled person’s intuition. Their nature lies naked beneath the gaze of one’s Higher Self.
One’s intuitive impressions reveal the nonphysical traits of various types of humans. Organic portals share a second density hive mind and therefore have identical auras63, while robotic humans have electronically projected auras that are also nearly identical64. As an aside, one person with clairvoyant abilities has even observed the auras of several people flick on and off simultaneously, which suggests they were probably robotic humans. OPs have dim levels of consciousness, and robotic humans have almost none65. Negative entities of various types monitor through, or possess, these agents at times; the presence of such entities can be intuitively sensed as well.
Intuitive Impressions Characterizing the Presence of Agents
Based on personal observations from others and myself, here are some impressions one may receive from non-conscious or dimly conscious humans. Words fail to accurately describe them, but here is a rapid collection of descriptions:
Generally, it is difficult to mentally or emotionally connect with them because there is nothing there to connect with. It seems like something is missing within them, that they are hollow caricatures or cartoons despite physically looking like any other human. Mentally projecting oneself into their head reveals only silence, or a neutral hum. Concerning robotic humans particularly, one often has the same feeling around them as when alone: a bland, neutral, and quiet feeling. Normally, the presence of a souled human is noticeable, for they have vibrancy, thickness and dimensionality, but robotic humans do not. This can be confusing, because one may be physically in the same room with them, yet in every other way it feels like they are not there.
Being around a souled person, one may perceive energy of a different type if the person has a different soul nature, but there is still something within them that seems conscious and mentally tangible. Being around a souled person who has a similar soul frequency as oneself usually leads to instant rapport and a drive to interact with them, even if they have a different personality than oneself. If an OP does give the impression of soul depth, it is simply reflecting back one’s own soul energy66. They can be discerned because the soul energy is identical to one’s own, but there is still lack of something to connect with.
Neither type of agent has any depth to their eyes, which appear glossed over or blank. Physically, there is nothing glossy or blank about them, but it is an intuitive overlay upon a physical perception. They may be attractive, but like a mannequin or porcelain doll, there is no inner beauty.
Despite projected auras, robotic humans are energetically invisible. The “comfortableness” one may feel around them is actually blandness67, which follows from the absence of uncomfortable energy because they don’t even emit any energy. So the lack of feeling when around them is what should alert one to their presence. Naturally, one may still get an intuitive message that they are bad news, and so a negative intuitive impression can nevertheless arise. One shouldn’t make the mistake of thinking that absence of negative feeling alone means they are not agents, especially if the feeling is one of blandness instead.
In many cases, agents can be physically very dynamic, loud, seemingly spontaneous, attractive, smiling, or they can be using positive body language, but the impression one receives is that it is all artificial or an act, form without substance, that they are little more than elaborate animatronic meat puppets. Souled humans who act positively or dynamically have a beaming face and a sparkle in their eye. Or when they are sad, they emit sad vibrations and the air turns heavy. When they are neutral, there is still activity within their minds; they are thinking, perceiving, being. Organic portals or robotic humans can act sad but shed only crocodile tears; there is no anguish or sadness there except what a souled person has been tricked into imagining or projecting upon them.
As can be seen, robotic humans and OPs give off similar impressions, though it is more severe with robotic humans due to their unnatural nature and comparative rarity. No matter the type of agent, something can be felt as being “off” or “wrong”, which can often be ignored out of wishful thinking or when succumbing to perceptual skewing.
The importance of balancing intuition with critical thinking cannot be adequately emphasized. With these skills in tandem, one can accurately detect and avoid agents before they become entrenched in one’s life. Striving for one’s destiny (that which fills one with enthusiasm and joy)68 will naturally detach a souled person from those who cannot keep up, particularly agents of all types who would otherwise cling on like barnacles.
Dealing with Close Agents
Of course, we may have made errors in our lives and become mired in the consequences through financial, legal, or moral obligations. These include lovers, roommates, spouses, and offspring who are detrimental to one’s life plan, especially if they are organic portals or souled individuals with entirely different life paths who do nothing but hold one back. Nevertheless, one must take responsibility for past irresponsible actions. Depending on the legal and moral viability of leaving, some may be stuck, and some have hope for escape and starting anew.
Not everyone is a permanent agent, and no one is perfect. Souled partners can have different views and opinions, cause distractions and upsets sometimes, and occasionally delay one’s plans. They can act as vectors of Matrix attacks when not watchful, and demand certain sacrifices. Here, it is a matter of degree that determines if they are ultimately beneficial or detrimental to one’s life path. If possible to leave, one’s decision should not be based on the consequences of leaving, but the consequence of staying. Emotional weakness and dependency is the least valid excuse for staying. Following one’s destiny is the best reason to leave.
The choice to leave is personal; each individual must decide whether it is appropriate based on circumstances. It must be said, however, that when a souled human is matched with another souled human of an ideally compatible soul frequency, the relationship becomes virtually superconducting, without resistance, heavy demands for sacrifice, or hope that the other partner will change. There may be external interference by the Matrix attempting to break such a partnership apart, but the interferences are usually based on misunderstandings more so than fundamental differences and ongoing resentment. Because an organic portal is not part of the life plan, staying with them is delaying the arrival of one’s destined relationship with a specific souled person69.
For cases where escape or removal is not an option, agents must be dealt with on an action-by-action basis. The skill of properly handling attacks by the Matrix is of inestimable value. So the positive side of this is that dealing with permanently present agents sharpens one’s ability to deflect Matrix attacks.
But no matter how deep one is, there is no point in getting deeper, which is why prevention is the prime mode of application of this knowledge. There is no excuse for continuing to form associations and relationships with Matrix agents if one has this knowledge. Ultimately, it does not matter if one’s partner is an OP or not, and often it is impossible to be absolutely sure either way. What’s more important is the nature of the relationship, whether it is oppressive or expansive.
Other Methods of Attack
Aside from the intimate avenue of family and relationships, agents can attack in a far more impersonal manner. The crudest method of attack happens via harassment by strangers who are part of the Matrix hive-mind network. When walking down a street, through a shopping mall, around a university campus, or riding the subway, etc… one must realize that at least half of the strangers around are organic portals, and most of the rest are asleep souled humans. All of them are open to temporary animation by the Matrix for direct interaction with a targeted individual. They may mumble cryptic phrases with synchronistic meanings, yell offensive statements tailored to press one’s emotional buttons, and rarely but occasionally engage in a physical attack. What separates them from ordinary crazies or random acts of harassment is that their actions seem unrelated but are far from random. There is timing, engineering, and synchronicity involved in what they do that singles out a specific target at a time. They could be OPs looking for a quick gulp of energy from vulnerable targets, but the Matrix ensures that whom they pick “deserves” it. Other examples of hive-mind harassment may include hateful stares by strangers for no apparent reason.
Souled people may consciously do these things as well, but there is selfish reason for what they do, whether boredom, general hatred or anger, or just for fun, rather than direct manual control by a hive-mind. With intuition, one can sense the difference. With agents of the Matrix, there is sign of a single coordinated intelligence behind multiple strangers. When staring into their eyes, one is looking directly into the eyes of the Matrix and the negative beings that maintain it.
The Path to Liberation
What is one to do about all this? What can one do? The first and simplest step is to seek out those who share a similar soul frequency, other souled humans with whom to network and form friendships. They provide support and can form an impenetrable nucleus, an island of refuge, and a counteraction to the Matrix’s divide-and-conquer tactic. How does a person know he or she has found another with similar soul frequency? There is a mutual enthusiasm that lacks any need to put on a mask or hide part of oneself, and the intuitive impressions and logical observations are positively in agreement.
Aside from this, the basic way to proceed is to immunize oneself against the manipulations of the Matrix and its agents, conserve soul energy, gain awareness about the true nature of one’s reality, and strengthen the connection with the Higher Self.
Immunization comes with knowledge. Because agents hide behind one’s blind spots, the more one knows about them, the less room they have in which to maneuver. Much of their power lies in the illusions they project, illusions that lead one to make false assumptions about who they are and what they want. Naturally, illusions only have as much power as is granted by the perceiver. In judo, the superior force of an opponent is not confronted directly but cleverly displaced and therefore used against him. In Matrix tactics, the superior spiritual force of a targeted souled human is also cleverly displaced via illusions so that his freewill fails to directly engage the spiritually weaker manipulator. Having knowledge prevents one from misplacing this force and allows successful defense.
Adequate soul energy is necessary to reach escape velocity. The lower one’s reserves of energy, the stronger one is pulled into the sphere of A-influences. Energy is also needed to fuse consciousness and personality into a coherent whole rather than fickle fragments that change to the whim of environmental triggers70. Lastly, energy is required to build a strong connection with the higher centers.
Conservation of energy is accomplished by not succumbing to emotional drain attempts by agents, by not stressing or worrying about trivial things, and by redirecting and transforming negative emotional energy when it arises by consciously focusing inward and becoming aware of oneself when such emotions are generated, rather than becoming lost in the source of what originally triggered their response.
Energy can be generated through enthusiasm, the aforementioned transformation of negative energies triggered by external shocks, and conscious suffering71, which involves asserting the will of the conscious core over the body and ego. This can be achieved by practicing going contrary to the desires and inertia of the body and ego, within practical limits. It is a form of discipline.
In short, the entire process concerns making the internal mental, emotional, and spiritual state not only coherent, but also independent of external actions and stimuli. This does not mean shutting off or doing/feeling/thinking the opposite, as that is not independence but mere inverted dependence. Independence means being sovereign king of one’s inner kingdom.
As long as the mind is chained to the environment via a one-to-one correspondence between internal emotion and external trigger, we are at the mercy of the Matrix. But when this dependency is severed, one becomes free. External triggers do not have to stimulate negative internal emotional responses. External actions and internal emotions do not have to be absolutely consistent with each other. For example, just because one feels kindhearted inside does not mean one must act kind to absolutely everyone on the outside, especially toward predators or agents who rely upon the sheepish non-resistance of some people to make an easy meal out of them. In fact, to be truly kind, one must also be cruel to be kind to those who indirectly ask for such treatment by initiating hostile behavior. It is one’s right to resist being eaten.
Ideally, one can and should burn with a permanent flame of positive enthusiasm that cannot be extinguished by any external wind, while externally one should act in whatever manner necessary to most efficiently and safely repel attacks from hostile people, act in service to those who request and deserve it, and follow one’s destiny. When combined with knowledge and awareness derived from contemplating information to derive truth, one becomes evermore impervious to impacts from the Matrix. Then there is no longer any need to dodge bullets, as hinted in the movie72. Positive enthusiasm does not imply dopey ignorance, because when combined with a drive for greater awareness, one would also be aware of external dangers and intuitive messages of warning. Intuition is a genuine internal message from the higher centers, not a false signal from the lower centers or external triggers.
Conclusion
Matrix agents are both a hassle and a great learning tool. While possibly slowing us down in life, they also indirectly urge us to exercise our freewill and develop spiritual muscles. They are not to be redundantly sought out, or prematurely eliminated. In fact, it is impossible to do so. All one can do is steadily strive toward liberation. Knowledge shows the way.
Footnotes:
Numbers of the associated footnote is listed after each published source. In many cases, personal observation was only later confirmed by a source, but they are cited despite not being the original source of an idea. Some ideas were found in multiple sources, and will be cited accordingly. Areas not referenced with superscripts come from personal observations and private/public correspondences.
To read excerpts from some of the sources listed below, download this supplement: opsources.pdf (PDF file, 260 kB).
Baines, John — Hypsoconciousness (1995) | # 10, 29, 70
Cassiopaean Transcripts
Session – July 13, 2002 | # 1, 2, 5, 11, 12, 13, 17, 18, 19, 27, 33, 35, 36, 38, 41, 48, 52, 57, 66
Session — June 3, 1995 | # 14
Session — November 19, 1994 and June 9, 1996 | # 50
Session — October 21, 1995 | # 39, 49, 64, 65, 67
Session — May 31, 1995 | # 62
Session — Sept 12, 1995 | # 63
Conti, Carissa — What They’re Not Telling You About Death (2003) | # 30
Elkins, Rueckert, McCarty — The Ra Material, Book I (1984) | # 53, 54
Gurdjieff — Views from the Real World (1973) | # 10, 16, 28, 29, 61, 71
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book One: Exoteric Cycle (1989) | # 2, 3, 7, 8, 10, 14, 15, 16, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 26, 30, 43, 44, 56
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book Two: Esoteric Cycle (1992) | # 1, 2, 18, 19
Mouravieff, Boris — Gnosis, Book Three: Mesoteric Cycle (1993) | # 2, 3, 4, 6, 32, 42, 46, 55, 60, 69
Ouspensky — In Search of the Miraculous (1949) | # 10, 16, 29, 30, 71, 70
Quantum Future School — Organic Portals: The Other Race (2002) | # 1, 2, 31, 37, 40, 47, 51, 57, 59, 60, 66
Warner Bros., The Matrix (1999)
S
Why Negative Forces Seem to Respect Freewill
montalk.net » 9 March 03
There are many ways negative forces can influence targeted individuals. Two common methods are through reality manipulation and matrix agents. This article discusses the important roles freewill and awareness play in such cases, which may explain why negative forces often maneuver the way they do. Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis and True Reality Creation provide background material for this article.
Reality Manipulation
Reality manipulations consist of acausal changes in one’s reality, performed by hostile hyperdimensional beings (4D STS) who reside outside one’s realm. The acausal changes occur when the target is moved about the temporal plane spanned by the axes of linear and phase time. Linear time measures the progress of our perceived sense of time while we reside in third density, and phase time measures movement from one timeline or dimension to another.
Reality manipulation is identically a process of either moving an individual to a new spot on the temporal plane, or of merging his timeline or dimension with another that fits the engineered requirements of a 4D STS agenda. The difference between moving to a new timeline or having one’s timeline merged with another is merely a matter of perspective. Being shifted about the temporal plane means an individual’s conscious locus is moved to a new timeline, complete with new memories of the past and possibilities for the future. We are accustomed to thinking causally and within the framework of linear time, that outside forces can influence us only in the sense of affecting our possible futures, but some are equally capable of affecting our possible pasts.
Freewill Preventatively Hinders Reality Manipulation
The individual cannot be moved to just any new location on the temporal plane if he has freewill. His freewill anchors him to all points upon the temporal plane of which he has awareness. These elements remain tied to him, and he is likewise tied to them. Any attempts by 4D STS to manipulate such elements automatically places them in direct engagement with his freewill, for such elements are anchored to his freewill via his awareness.
To avoid this engagement, reality manipulations tend to occur upon elements that are not tied to his freewill, those of which he is unconscious. This is why attacks come from the shadows, from where they are least expected.
When Prevention Fails
Sometimes engagement is unavoidable, then a secondary tactic of disinformation is used. An individual with false knowledge is at greater peril than one who has no knowledge because his freewill is then tied to pseudo elements, ones which are not firmly rooted in immovable objective reality. These elements provide artificial handles upon his reality, graspable by those who created the disinformation. But this no longer involves acausal manipulation, but rather causal distraction and diversion.
Nevertheless, it greatly behooves 4D STS to ensure that targets remains as na“ve as possible so that their reality includes a greater portion of freely manipulable elements.
Clue Dropping
That targets are encouraged to remain na“ve may appear contradictory to the fact that some matrix agents tend to purposely clue-drop, waving warning signs in the face of their targets before proceeding with further infiltration. The clues can be anything literal or symbolic. Literal clues include warning phrases said in seeming jest, their personal history, and behavior. Symbolic clues are ironic and may appear in their names, word choice, and synchronicities related to them. Whatever it may be, it provides a clue that the target is in danger, much like the warning colors of a poisonous plant or the hiss of a snake. If the target ignores the clues, then the agent proceeds with the next step. Each dropped clue is a subtle way of asking permission to get closer. Any ignorance of that clue is permission granted.
The question is, if 4D STS require that an individual has no awareness of certain elements of reality in order for them to be manipulated, then why do agents purposely drop clues and risk the individual gaining more awareness? Why risk revealing their agenda by giving hints? The answer is that while reality manipulation is an acausal phenomenon that happens outside one’s realm and therefore beyond the engagement range of a target’s freewill, agents are within one’s realm and automatically in direct engagement with an individual’s freewill because of their sheer physical presence in one’s environment. Once freewill is engaged, what applied to acausal reality manipulation becomes defunct.
Why 4D STS Subvert Rather Than Violate Freewill
All this becomes clear with the following realization: that 4D STS sometimes cannot, and other times choose not, to violate the freewill of a target. There are two ways to avoid violating freewill: either don’t engage it in the first place, or do only what the target permits. Reality manipulation occurs from outside one’s realm, and so freewill is not engaged in such cases, so there is no freewill violation. Agents, because they are in one’s realm already and in engagement with a target’s freewill, have no choice but subtly ask permission if they wish to not violate freewill or are not able to do so.
They cannot violate freewill in cases where they are engaging a freewill that is more powerful than theirs. This includes cases where an individual is stronger than they are, or where he has divine protection whereby sovereign beings intervene and overpower the lesser manipulators. It also includes cases where the freewill of multiple beings is anchored to the same reality element and reinforces it beyond the manipulability threshold of 4D STS. This is why although our timeline or reality can indeed be changed, there are limits to what they can change. They cannot change the entire timeline as they please, only elements that are relatively non-anchored.
Then there are cases where they are able to violate freewill, but choose not to. The reason is complex but will be explained here.
Realm Dynamics
According to the Cassiopaeans, realms are divisions of reality based on experience and assumptions. Beings in different realms have different assumptions about reality and will have different experiences; those in the same realm will have similar experiences. The more a group of beings interact with each other, the more their realms merge. Two beings in completely different realms will rarely interact with or perceive each other. Realms are basically fenced off from each other according to the FRV or frequency resonance vibration of an individual. FRV is the strength and tone of his soul vibration based on the level of his being, which in turn depends upon his level of knowledge and direction of evolution, which is tied to his assumptions and experiences. Realms also measure the engagement range of one’s freewill, and so entering a person’s realm means engaging his freewill.
Because two beings from completely different realms cannot directly interact with each other, for them to do so there must be a common element or bridge formed between their realms. One way of looking at this is to think of the common element as a frequency bridge that provides resonance between the two and allows transfer of information and energy. If both have a unique spectrum of fundamental vibration that would ordinarily share no common component frequencies, then the frequency bridge is the introduction of a common fundamental tone between the two realms. 4D STS exist in an extremely negative realm and are thus usually barred from perceiving or interacting tangibly with an individual that is of a completely different realm. In order to manipulate him in any way, they must use a frequency bridge which normally is the individual’s own negative emotions. These negative emotions provide a frequency sub-spectrum that is in resonance with the realm of 4D STS and allows them to penetrate his realm and interact with him on some level. The more his realm is in resonance with theirs, the more they can manipulate him, and the more objective their manipulations will appear. If their realms becomes virtually identical, then he is under their complete control and is part of the STS hierarchy.
Because realms are projected divisions of one’s FRV, and the FRV is a product of one’s being, it is mainly through a change in being that the realm changes. Negative forces who require a reality bridge would prefer the target’s being change toward a more negative frequency. This would open his realm to easier penetration. So what does it take to change being? Beingness can only be changed by the individual himself, by freely choosing to make negative choices which lower his frequency and align him with the STS evolutionary current. Anything that happens to him which violates his freewill does not change his being for the following reason:
Freewill is about choice, and one learns by facing the consequences of one’s choices. If a situation arises that does not violate freewill but rather offers choice, then if the individual later regrets making a choice, it is entirely his own fault for having done so. Furthermore, the lesson he learns, had he learned it earlier, would have allowed him to make a different choice. In other words, it is because choice was given that his lesson has any value at all. If he were given no choice – his freewill thus being violated – then nothing he could have learned earlier would have made any difference, and thus it wouldn’t be a lesson at all. Therefore, freewill violations do not result in lessons for the individual, and without learning anything, his being does not change. Without a change of being, the FRV and realm boundary remains relatively unaffected.
Therefore, those who seek to influence a change in a target’s realm toward a more palatable frequency must necessarily respect his freewill. All they can do is offer choices, biasing the choices so that the individual is more likely to choose the negative option and therefore tarnish his being. Biased as they are, as long as they are still choices, his freewill is not violated. It’s amazing what degree of manipulation can be done which does not qualify as a freewill violation, for “permission” is a broad term.
Agents as Freelance Karmic Devices
The best way for agents not to violate freewill is to operate within the framework of an individual’s karmic lesson profile. A person comes into life with a pre-set list of what lessons to learn. It is up to him to decide how and when they are learned, factors determined by what he does with his freewill. His FRV, being a spectrum of fundamental resonance frequencies that indicate the composition of his being, broadcasts into reality his lesson profile, which tends to attract via acausal signaling or force certain types of experiences which may offer him fulfillment of a particular lesson plan. Matrix agents can smell a needy frequency spectrum from afar and opportunistically provide that experience. Agents such as organic portals, FRV robots, etheric vampires, or people with a strong anima component to their psyche are examples of those whose behavior largely depends upon the lesson profile of the targeted individual. Besides serving the function as trojan horses to allow 4D STS to better penetrate the target’s realm, they themselves are often in it for the spiritual and emotional energy they can feed upon. They prostitute karmic lessons in exchange for energy. Individuals who succumb to their manipulations do learn lessons in the long run, but such lessons are learned the hard way.
So although agents do provide lessons, there are better ways of fulfilling one’s lesson profile, such as having foresight and gaining it without having to go through the experienced suffering. Of course, those who cannot learn it the easy way will learn it the hard way. Whatever the case, it is important that agents respect freewill because only then will the target learn, and only then will most agents even be allowed to interact with them.
It should now be clear why matrix agents drop clues. It shifts the responsibility of what follows entirely upon the targeted individual, allows him to learn lessons, and potentially lowers his FRV so that his realm becomes more penetrable to 4D STS forces. Were agents to not drop clues, lessons would be denied, FRV remains unaltered, and the realm stays impervious. Additionally, some aware negative beings may wish to incur karmic debt, and so try not to violate freewill in such cases. They may also wish to avoid incurring the “wrath” of a target’s divine protection.
Freewill Violations
As to how often 4D STS are unable to violate freewill versus them choosing not to do so, it is my view that for many people, the latter is rarer. I believe that due to divine intervention, the sovereignty of the Creator and the Higher Self, the power of the universal consciousness, realm differences, and the great deterioration of negative entities’ level of being, that it is commonly the case that 4D STS absolutely cannot carry out certain forms of manipulation, particularly murder and sabotage of life plan to a point that denies a person future lessons. Despite their fourth density status, there are even greater powers who referee the game and keep curbs in place.
The reason I say this is because there are many individuals whom negative forces would gladly kill, but who are still alive because their destiny does not allow it. There are many people they would like to directly sabotage, but cannot due to divine protection and realm differences. There are limits upon what they can do, of this I am certain. The fact that we still exist, that we can move in a positive direction, and that there are indeed victories for STO forces is evidence of this.
Awareness Protects both Actively and Passively
Lastly, we must revisit the concept of awareness and its active and passive protection aspects. As mentioned, awareness of reality elements binds them to freewill, keeps them in place, and essentially guards them from acausal manipulation by negative forces. The acausal manipulation of reality can be thusly prevented by accumulating knowledge. Having knowledge alone keeps reality in place and one’s realm secured, and this forms protection. For this particular function, knowledge need not be applied, merely earned and kept.
This is also why I think the Cassiopaeans emphasized the importance of expecting attack. Whatever one expects, one’s freewill is locked upon and energy is directed toward bulwarking. Negative forces love to operate in shadows, in areas where freewill is not focused and therefore need not be engaged. When one expects a particular method of attack, their use of such a method would mean direct engagement of one’s freewill. Aside from the possibility that they cannot violate one’s freewill because their level of being is lower, it is also true that freewill introduces nonlinearity into the dynamic and therefore makes it unpredictable. Predictability is a necessary precondition of the success of STS attacks because their plans are intellectually conceived based on founding assumptions about the predicted nature of one’s behavior. Thus, if they strike from the shadows of one’s field of perception, they have the highest chance for success. Passive protection of awareness is simply a method of keeping a guarded territory well lit so that freewill guards all areas of one’s reality. This works well for acausal manipulations because it keeps reality in place.
The active protection of awareness comes into play when freewill is directly engaged. Two examples are expecting a method of attack, and the phenomenon of matrix agents.
In the first case, one can expect an attack, particularly an acausal manipulation, to happen and negative forces may still decide to use that mode. One can then take acausal action, something that works through phase time, not just causally through linear time. This involves psychic self defense methods such as declaring with firm intent that they stay back, or the various forms of prayer or visualizations and defensive thought form creations. This is a form of active acausal action, active because it begins with awareness and an engagement of freewill, and then personal initiative to act upon it and follow through.
The second case, matrix agents, involves active protection as well but of a causal nature. By evidence of their physical presence in one’s environment and the resulting interaction, they have already been given permission and breeched one’s realm boundary. It does no good to only declare intent or use psychic self defense methods – although it can help – because they are very much physical and interacting causally with their target. Passive defense is simply a way of closing and locking doors, but in this case the “enemy” is already inside. Active protection of awareness in this case implies taking action to counter their offenses, of noticing their warning signs and not giving in to their sly attempts to further penetrate your realm or steal your energy, and especially avoiding believing in their disinformation.
In sum, awareness is necessary to fully access or utilize one’s freewill, whether actively or passively. Like FRV, freewill is a function of one’s level of being. As long as an individual earns his lessons, his level of being increases in proportion with his increased awareness. This balanced ratio between the two results in maximized efficiency of learning.
Unmanifested Freewill Offers Little Protection
The unfortunate situation with many humans is that we have more being than awareness, due mainly to spiritual amnesia and forced hypnosis which suppresses our awareness and leaves much freewill unused. An ideal goal would be to gain knowledge in order to use our latent freewill. Ironically, 4D STS have much more awareness than they have being. So rather than use their awareness to maximize their own freewill, because they lack a balanced proportion of being they instead use their awareness to manipulate the freewill of others.
One can obviously see the danger of not earning one’s knowledge, but absorbing it for free without putting in the required conscious effort to cogitate and understand what is being learned. True learning is a method of internal discovery under the guidance of external reminders, and of consciously experiencing life.
The objective truth, and the universe as a whole, exists within most conscious humans; they need merely retrieve it by conscious effort. This retrieval is of a holographic nature; one’s level of being determines the resolution of the holographic retrieval. The more developed the being, the more accurately the inner world is a reflection of the outer. For those with impaired or underdeveloped levels of being, they truly cannot retrieve much from within themselves and must instead increase their level of being so that it resonates with a larger portion of objective truth, widening their bandwidth so to speak. This growth of being is accomplished by gaining lessons via emotional conscious experience and possible suffering. For those who have already gone through much of this process but simply have spiritual amnesia, they need merely retrieve the treasures of knowledge already buried within themselves.
Either way, the importance of learning lessons via conscious effort or emotionally charged experience must be emphasized. The conscious core forms the gate to one’s inner vault of being. Anything that is placed in that vault must pass through conscious perception, cognition, experience, and ultimately understanding. Without conscious perception, any gained awareness fails to enter, and does nothing to increase increase the level of being. Such asymmetric knowledge becomes externally grafted, mechanical tools that atrophy the individual who becomes like a cyborg with every attachment replacing some part of his being. He becomes slave to the utilitarianism of knowledge for the manipulation of the environment, rather than understanding its purpose in aiding spiritual evolution. Absorbing information purely via rote memorization, learning the rules of reality as though it were a trivial game for hedonistic amusement, and failing to retrieve or confirm knowledge within oneself can all lead toward spiritual atrophy.
[This is why many of the articles on this site are written in such a way as to foster discovery, to encourage the experience of eureka, whereby ideas in these articles serve as reminders for what the reader may not have thought of yet or perhaps forgotten. It is why everything here is for the reader to personally confirm, whether by observation, experience, or internal confirmation. I discourage rote memorization of information here unless it’s something that cannot be internally confirmed or retrieved, such as facts that have no bearing on objective truth – names, dates, jargon are examples. If one truly understand something, it automatically becomes memorized because it is integrated into one’s being. Memorizing without understanding merely grafts it onto oneself].
Conclusion
This article has emphasized the importance of knowledge and awareness, for they are catalysts that help us better utilize our latent freewill. It is easier to defend against reality manipulation and agent attacks with knowledge, which protects passively by itself and actively when utilized. I have described a proper method of gaining knowledge and expanding one’s level of being, and explained why negative forces are limited in their offensive actions and tend to respect freewill. It was the intent of this article to update and clarify the issue of freewill and awareness in the context of dealing with 4D STS and their 3D agents.
Emotional Management
montalk.net » 16 April 03
Have you ever gotten emotionally riled up over events which later turned out to be trivial? Do little things happen around you which “coincidentally” poke at your emotional sore spots? Does it seem like someone “behind the curtain” is pushing your buttons? In many cases, someone or something is.
This article is about emotional defense against an invisible enemy who profits from your overindulgence in negative emotions. As part of the matrix series, this text focuses upon the central issue in the matter, that of loosh economy. “Loosh” is Robert Monroe’s term for a quantifiable spiritual/emotional energy produced by physical beings such as humans, a highly-valued commodity in the eyes of nonphysical beings who feed upon this energy. Although not its only function, the matrix acts as the machinery which extracts loosh from humans by subjecting them to synchronistically arranged emotional melodramas.
Here will be given a practical discussion of the nature of emotion, who manipulates emotion via the matrix, their modes of attack, and suggested methods of defense.
Nature of emotion
Science sees emotion as the perceptual end-product of chemicals and hormones affecting our nervous system, nothing more. In truth, such chemicals in our bodies are just physical components of an overall metaphysical process. The body is synchronistically coupled to the soul, meaning the soul doesn’t actually impress a physical force upon the body’s cells as a magnet would upon iron filings, but rather the soul generates a morphogenic field which tends to make one’s neurons and cells “accidentally” behave in a way that directly mirrors the behavior of the soul. The morphogenic field alters the probability of cellular events in such a way to conform to the will of the soul.
When the soul feels the emotion of love, for example, neurons “accidentally” fire in a specific pattern which any neuropsychologist reading a brainscan will interpret as corresponding to that emotion.
During life in a physical body, the body and soul are strongly coupled. One’s daily consciousness, the ego, resides at the border between physical brain and metaphysical soul, meaning it can experience the illusion of emotion through drugs. Such artificial inductions of emotions are generated through the body rather than the soul. Any generation of emotion via physical methods leads only the generation of false emotions.
The difference between true and false emotions lies in their origin. There is only one true emotion, love, and there is only one source for it, God. “Love” and “God” do not have their usual meanings here; love does not mean physical intimacy between couples and God does not mean a personified deity. Love is defined here as a creator energy, the original will of God that separated the original void into positive and negative space and time, an emotion filled with truth, knowledge, and awareness. God is defined as the original seed of consciousness from which all reality and individual consciousness arose, an infinite supply of true emotional energy to which humans are energetically connected and have access.
Eaters of Emotion
In other articles on this site (www.montalk.net), a classification system of zero order, first order, and second order beings has been utilized to separate the major types of consciousness. God is a zero order being, humans are first order beings, and thoughtforms or entities without a direct energetic link to God are second order beings. Likewise, there are zero, first, and second order emotions. Zero order emotion is the will of God which essentially powered the Big Bang. First order emotion is true love as humans can experience it, that of truth, knowledge, and awareness. Second order emotions consist of everything else, from illusory love to lust, hatred, fear, jealousy, and contempt. These are false emotions, for they stem not from God but from illusion. Loosh is a generic term for emotional energy, and “negative loosh” implies false emotion, while “positive loosh” means true emotion.
Second order beings are the primary beneficiaries of the matrix for they feed upon their corresponding type of loosh, second order emotion. Such beings were not created by God originally, their creators are first order beings who either purposely or accidentally succumbed to illusion and began to feed such illusions by putting emotional energy into things not connected to the physical reality created by God. In other words, instead of focusing entirely upon physical reality and truth in their lives, first order beings (who by definition have Creator-like abilities) began to create a new reality of their own, that within the realm of their imaginations. This imaginary reality is now known as the etheric realm, and energy dumped into this realm was shaped via first order beings’ fears and fantasies into second order beings called thoughtforms. Thoughtforms are etheric robots without an energetic connection to God — a metaphysical form of artificial intelligence. Thoughtforms, generated by illusion, soon resorted to parasitism upon first order beings to feed themselves and maintain their own existence. Over time, thoughtforms have created an entirely new illusory reality overlaying the real reality on earth, and this illusory overlay is the matrix.
The movie The Matrix was a metaphorical representation of this phenomenon. One point of evidence toward this fact is that the metaphor was imperfect; machines turned humans into batteries, sources of electrical energy, and yet they could have much more easily resorted to nuclear power. In reality, the metaphor alluded to the fact that the “machines” or second order beings are after loosh, not electricity, and there is no better generator of loosh than a human. Hence, in the movie, humans had to be the power source despite the obvious flaw in the metaphor.
For emotion to be consumed by second order beings, it must be converted into a palatable frequency or flavor and dumped into a domain over which second order beings have precedence. Physical reality, being a product of God and composed of its love/will condensed into solidity, is not second order beings’ preferential domain. Anything straying from reality, such as fantasies, misconceptions, fears, and illusions miss their mark and flow into second order beings’ etheric reality, if not first tapped directly by the matrix. Therefore, the matrix attempts to induce negative emotions in you (flavoring the loosh with a palatable frequency) and pulls your mindset away from truth so that your emotion becomes available for harvesting.
Dynamics of Emotion
Emotions are somewhat analogous to electricity; there is static electricity (stationary quantity of charge) and dynamic electricity, also known as current (moving quantity of charge). Likewise, emotions can be static or dynamic.
Dynamic emotion is loosh energy that is always being utilized for either constructive physical/spiritual action or else leaking or spurting into the ether. All your genuine emotional energy comes from your connection to God by virtue of you just being human, conscious, and alive. You receive this energy from God to power much of your higher mental and spiritual functions, but you must still consume physical food to run your body. What you do with your supply of loosh is up to you; the matrix would like you to convert it into a negative form and feed the energy into imaginary reality for interception by the matrix.
Static emotion, psychologically speaking, is repressed emotional energy. Emotion, being a quantified substance, can neither be created nor destroyed by anyone except God. This law of conservation is nothing new, many authors and psychologists know of that fact.
While emotion cannot be created or destroyed, it can be tapped from God and converted into various grades, frequencies, and forms. Negative emotion can be converted into positive, and vice versa. Perception is the key that converts one form into the other.
When you experience a negative emotion and do not let it out or convert it into something positive, it becomes a thoughtform parasite, an auric leak, and a spiritual burden. To have become angry in the first place is okay, but to remain so in a non-constructive way must have arisen from some illusory component in your view of the world. In other words, because your perception of a situation was not based entirely on truth, you became angry, stayed angry, and did nothing about it except ignore and repress it. Your illusory perception combined with the resulting negative emotional energy forms, by definition, a thoughtform, except it is one closely attached to your soul. In this article, such an entity will be called an internal thoughtform. It has a conduit leading back to the core of your soul and siphons energy from your emotional reservoir, becoming bloated in the process as long as you continue repressing it.
While God’s supply of emotional energy is infinite, your rate to receive such energy is not. Therefore, any leak in your loosh reservoir such as one caused by an internal thoughtform generated from repressed emotions will take away from your influx of energy. The more repressed emotions you have, the more auric leaks you have, and the less loosh energy you can use for yourself.
Internal thoughtforms severely affect the way you behave. Beside keeping you low of energy, they also tend to pull your own utilization of energy in their direction.
Severely repressed emotions (to the point of amnesia) stem from soul fragmentation, where a piece of your consciousness accompanies the perceptions and emotions splitting off from your main soul during the trauma. Such internal thoughtforms are their own personalities in perpetual suffering. The amnesia results from memories being a function of consciousness, and since that particular component of consciousness has left, the main consciousness has no access to those memories unless the fragment possessing them returns to its source. Ordinary internal thoughtforms are not total fragmentations, but rather distortions; both affect the main soul’s consciousness through some etheric or astral link.
Internal thoughtforms affect your behavior by regurgitating a negative frequency of loosh back into your main energy reservoir which corrupts your general mood in addition to sublimely keeping your world view in accordance with the illusion having generated the internal thoughtform in the first place. It affects both your emotions and perceptions and tends to keep them anchored in illusion.
Static emotions cannot be tapped by the matrix, although they are still detrimental in altering your behavior like a stuck rudder on a ship. One’s emotions remain static only as long as they are out of one’s present conscious focus. Remember that internal thoughtforms are their own loosh reservoirs, feeding off your reservoir which in turn is filled by God. You may think of these thoughtforms as bloated sacks of loosh just waiting to burst. To access these reservoirs, the matrix must open them with a perceptual key so that your consciousness focuses upon them, opening the floodgates and unleashing an explosion of dynamic emotion which bursts into the ether and is collected by the matrix.
Thus, the matrix can do one of two things: elicit dynamic emotions in you and tap them directly, or else pop your repressed emotions and reap a huge bounty. Often it does both and makes sure dynamic emotion is repressed and allowed to grow for later harvest. How it accomplishes all this is the subject of the next section
Modes of Attack
The matrix and those who operate it attack humans for various reasons including sabotage, experimentation, and loosh harvesting. An attack is defined as a hostile act intended to benefit the perpetrator more than one receiving the attack.
Let’s begin with how the matrix harvests static emotions. As stated before, it must utilize the correct key to unlock stored reservoir of loosh. In practical terms, this key is simply a synchronicity in your environment which triggers an overblown emotional reaction from you. If you have ever gotten angrier at something than warranted because you’ve had enough and it was the last straw, then you have had an internal thoughtform purged of its reservoir. While this may make you feel better in the short run, it will fill up again and continue to influence you unless it is permanently disabled by a change of perceptions. Disabling internal thoughtforms will be discussed later.
A synchronistic trigger is created from precise calculations and data gathering by the matrix; it knows what buttons to push. The source of this trigger may be something you read, a keyword, song, person’s name, dream event, or something someone does or says. In the case of reading something, the synchronicity is mainly created through you…the matrix has imperceptibly altered your actions and the path of your trigger until they intersect and the trigger comes to your attention. In the case of being triggered by something someone does or says, the same basic process occurs except another person is being manipulated as well. (Generation of synchronicities doesn’t happen by the direct calculation and alteration of every single step necessary to produce them, rather a small section of the symbolic “machine code” of reality is altered which automatically restructures the timeline and course of reality-based events).
You may wonder how and when this manipulation occurs, because you cannot remember or feel any real manipulation going on. Well, the manipulation of your actions is synchronistic and occurs most often when you are on “autopilot” or in the alpha state of mind. It is known that one becomes suggestible and receptive during the alpha state, in which brainwaves pulsate between 9 and 14 cycles per second. During this state, your consciousness relaxes its perceptual filters and becomes susceptible to external influences. It is during this autopilot state that the matrix finds it easiest to get you to do something which will play part in a later synchronicity. When it happens, because the synchronicity is not yet fulfilled, the trivial action you just undertook during the alpha state goes generally unnoticed, thought of as insignificant and not even worth remembering. The manipulation is subtle, and only after-the-fact does it become obvious. Most often, however, the manipulation is not a direct influence to do something, but rather a suppression of your memory function…you perform an action while having temporarily forgotten a key piece of information that would have made you act otherwise. Induced temporary forgetfulness resulting in a later synchronicity is the most common way an external or higher force (even a positive one) can bypass the ego and manipulate a person’s actions.
Susceptibility to manipulation is proportional to lack of awareness. Forewarned is forearmed. Remember:
If you’re not in control of your actions, something else is.
It could be the matrix, internal thoughtforms, external thoughtforms, subliminals in advertising and music, entity attachments, alien transmissions, and even positive guidance such as your higher self and intuition. Which of those you tend to tune into depends upon your general mood, which is nothing more than the prevalent emotional climate of your being. Emotions are generated from perceptions, and to attract positive guidance in times when you go into autopilot, you must have positive perceptions aligned with truth. The more accurate your perception of reality, the better your mood, and the less susceptible you become to influence from negative sources.
Of course, if you were a hermit, this advice would be easy to apply. Unfortunately, every person you associate with, be it friend, family, or stranger, is also susceptible to manipulation by various forces. The less aware they are, the more easily manipulated they become. Being aware means being conscious of your actions and taking responsibility to make sure that what you do is really what you want to do, and not some subtle force attempting to manipulate you into playing part in someone else’s emotional triggering. The people you interact with can be manipulated into triggering you, pushing your buttons, sabotaging your plans, and hurting you without them even knowing it. In fact, you have played that part as well, unknowingly performing actions which synchronistically affect others without you being aware of it at the time. It happened to you today and it will happen again tomorrow.
As fellow researchers have learned, the biggest challenge to anyone aware of this manipulation is when someone you love or trust becomes a “conduit of attack,” an unwitting player in the negative forces’ sick game of sabotaging you or harvesting your loosh (inducing suffering in you, and often the others involved). Children, spouses, and partners in personal or business relationships are the most common conduits of attack. Besides performing just minor synchronistic triggers, such people can be fully manipulated into doing anything to stress you, including hurting themselves, misperceiving you, and directly attacking you verbally or physically. By physical harm, it is not meant that some external force picks up their fists and swings them at you, rather that some force manipulates the person’s emotions and perceptions into making them take out their frustrations and misguided anger on you. They believe that they are in control of all their actions, but in reality they are not.
In cases where manipulation of a person goes beyond mere synchronistic acts, there is usually a direct alteration of his/her soul via artificial means. This can include physical means such as electromagnetic mind control signals, physical implants, hypnosis, harmful chemicals and nutritional deficiencies, or metaphysical means such as etheric implants, chakra alterations, entity attachments of negative beings or aliens, or remote psionic influence. Whatever the case may be, the person isn’t truly himself, and the painful part is that he is not even aware of it.
Lack of awareness puts a person into the domain of illusion and misperception. Once there, it is easy for the matrix or its operators to inject false speculation into the minds of the intended targets of sabotage. The less information one has about a particular situation, the more he will tend to speculate. Like a game of Wheel of Fortune, the less letters already chosen by contestants, the greater the possibility that the hidden word could be almost anything. Because there are so many possibilities that would fit the limited facts one has, such possibilities must include a great portion of incorrect guesses, illusions. Because such possibilities are weighted equally until another piece of information comes along to shift favor to one or the other, it is during speculation that the matrix finds an opportune time to nudge a person’s perceptions toward false conclusions. It can do so directly by emotional manipulation and memory suppression, or it can do so with false data introduced to him synchronistically. Not all data you could encounter via synchronicity is false, but be aware that some of it surely is.
Such sabotage typically happens to split apart two people or a network which poses a threat to the matrix’s agenda. This happens best when one or more of the people targetted is much more unaware than the other, and therefore becomes an easy conduit of attack. Whether one is unaware or both are, between them there is usually a lack of full understanding of each other’s personality and circumstances. This may be due either out of social custom not to be nosy, lack of time to become more acquainted, or fear, mistrust, and ignorance. The latter factors make a relationship most vulnerable to sabotage. Fear causes mistrust, leading to ignorance of facts contrary to paranoid speculations, and limits the informational exchange between people involved. With lack of information, speculation arises, and such speculation is manipulated by the matrix toward false conclusions and soon the relationship breaks apart due to misunderstandings on both sides of the cleavage. It is a tactic of divide and conquer. This is why love and trust between two or more aware people is the biggest threat possible to the matrix — it forms an invincible and indivisible unit more powerful than the sum of its parts. The matrix must then resort to treating this unit as a single entity and manipulate other people into attacking it from the outside…but the network or relationship is now stronger than any single person.
Such a network is impossible between individuals who are not collinear. Collinearity is the quality of sharing the same direction of spiritual evolution, even if there are differences in awareness. Two individuals who are collinear but not equally aware can provide for a pleasant teaching/learning experience. But two who are not collinear will be in conflict because each will be resistant to the other and both are going different directions in life. Among collinear individuals, it is merely separations in awareness that allow the matrix to create misperceptions and disruption. So it is important for a collinear couple to be completely honest with each other and on equal ground.
Methods of Defense
As bleak as the previous accounts of matrix attack modes may have been, in truth there are ways out of this mess, methods of defense.
I believe that the Matrix can remain our cage or it can become our chrysalis…
– Neo, original script for The Matrix
The Matrix is the system used by foreign forces operating on this planet, so as to accelerate spiritual choices of each individual on Earth without violating their freewill.
– www.geocities.com/freeyourbrain
In the big picture the matrix is just another, albeit grandiose, learning device much like an obstacle course or puzzle for humanity. All puzzles have solutions, that is their reason for existence: to be solved. Acknowledging that the matrix and humanity’s exploitation has a place in the course of things does not imply that we should just accept it and submit to it. That would be like acknowledging that a puzzle comes disassembled in a box, but going further and arguing that it should therefore be left alone; if putting the puzzle together would no longer make it a puzzle, would “eradicating” it make one guilty of being an anti-puzzle bigot? That is ludicrous. Obstacles exist to be overcome, puzzles exist to be solved, and evil exists to be counterbalanced. If we are to treat the matrix properly in regard to its true universal function, then we must individually overcome it.
To overcome the matrix’s method of emotional triggering via synchronistic keys, it is necessary to discharge, disable, and eliminate negative internal thoughtforms and prevent new ones from forming. While doing this perfectly is close to impossible, steps in that direction can be taken.
There are numerous books discussing ways of healing emotional wounds and getting rid of self-defeating subconscious programming (internal thoughtforms). While methods vary in complexity and efficiency, the basic idea comes down to finding an internal thoughtform, discharging it by consciously replaying the associated false perceptions and emotions, realizing that the perceptions were false, and replacing them with a new realization closer to the truth. Find, discharge, replace. There are other ways as well, check the suggested reading list at the end of this article.
Preventing the creation of new internal thoughtforms is a matter of changing your perceptions through an increase in awareness and immediately transforming any negative emotional energy you do accumulate. For example, if the matrix induces a synchronicity designed to play upon your emotions and arouse futile anger, if your perceptions are in good shape then it will not even affect you; it will pass right through. Recall the following quote from The Matrix:
Neo: What are you trying to tell me, that I can dodge bullets?
Morpheus: No Neo. I’m trying to tell you that when you’re ready, you won’t have to.
If your negative internal thoughtforms are discharged or nonexistent, then even without a perceptual guard your emotional reaction will not be greater than warranted by the trigger. Nevertheless, the perceptual guard is simply an understanding that a particular trigger is actually trivial and warrants no negative emotion. There is no need to dodge bullets if they pass right through you without touching or stop mid-air.
Anger itself is not that negative of an emotion if transformed; only when repressed does it cause problems. Contempt, jealousy, hatred, and guilt however are very negative because they are emotions that are very difficult to employ constructively. All four imply stasis, inaction, or reckless destruction.
“Contempt” implies illusory superiority (superiority based on illusory criteria) and does nothing to help a person constructively…it perpetuates separation, oppression, and exploitation.
“Jealousy” is an emotion of lack, insecurity, obsession, or of having to fantasize to have something imaginarily — an automatic ejection of loosh into the ether.
“Hatred” is rarely acted upon and is a brooding emotion, dynamic, sending oozing negativity into the physical and etheric environment and atrophying the soul. When acted upon, hatred leads to destabilizing destruction.
“Guilt” is a major negative loosh producer. It is a futile attempt by a soul to change the past. As detailed in “Synchronicity and Reality Manipulation,” emotions are the carrier wave upon which information can be sent back into the past of the current timeline to alter the current timeline. This is the linear interpretation of how synchronicities are set up. When feeling guilt, a person is actually attempting to change a regretful past situation via this method…it fails most of the time because his wish to change the past is based upon faulty perceptions (illusions) and it would complicate certain karmic balances that required him to have done as he did. Thus, the emotions go nowhere but into the mouth of the matrix. The proper way to handle guilt is to relieve oneself of the emotion through thoughtform discharge, change in perception, and then to avoid repeating the guilt-inducing mistake in the future. There is a difference between a psychopath without guilt and a free person without guilt; the free person’s actions stem from perceptions which have changed because life’s lessons, while the psychopath’s actions stem from perceptions which exist as they are in spite of life’s lessons.
Negative emotional energy is loosh with a particular vibrational frequency tuned into resonance with negative entities and the matrix. Because this frequency is of a second order nature, it is associated with the quality of illusion. For example, when one is angry and offended, sometimes such emotions trigger revenge fantasies. The angered person’s direction of focus is absorbed in the trigger which is anywhere but in the here and now. Loosh energy is channeled into wherever consciousness is focused, and if one is absorbed in directing anger toward the object of offense, that is where the energy goes. This is the most common way the matrix collects energy; it merely pushes a button and opens its mouth to feed.
What factors create large responses to triggers? As explained, repressed emotions are one factor. Another already mentioned is lack of understanding or being. Someone with certain lessons yet to learn is yearning to have experiences which teach them those lessons. The matrix very often provides those lesson opportunities in exchange for the negative loosh it harvests. It is fact that the more lessons one learns, the less responsive one becomes to manipulative triggers, i.e., the less dependent one’s internal emotional state becomes to external factors.
Try to remember something that made you cry as a young child. Would it make you cry if it happened to you now? If not, what has changed to make that so? Your perceptions; you have grown in awareness since that young age and something that would give you a tantrum at three would make you laugh at thirty. In fact, any spiritual lesson that you have already learned would no longer affect you the same way if it presented itself to you again. Once you solve a homework math problem that causes you lots of grief, if asked again on a test, you would remember how you did it and breeze right through
Not learning a lesson or repressing an emotion are very similar because both lead to no growth of being. Awareness and understanding are necessary to grow one’s level of being, and without conscious processing of emotions and the lessons they teach, growth does not occur. In the case of not yet having learned a lesson, there is no stimulus for growth, and with repressed emotions, growth is artificially squelched. Both of these create demand for and vulnerability against further matrix manipulations in order to provide the opportunity for learning lessons.
Ultimately, it is the Higher Self that allows the matrix to have its way, to create situations which can teach the lower self needed lessons. Unfortunately, negative second order beings and the matrix are interested in maximizing loosh extraction from every targeted individual, not being their teachers — thus, the slower the target learns his lessons, the more energy he will continuously expend to the satisfaction of the matrix. This carrot-before-the-donkey phenomenon can be avoided with simple effort to learn quickly from every experience, and especially to learn preemptively from the experiences of others.
It is possible therefore to learn lessons without negative experience if such lessons are cognized and empathized beforehand. This is gaining knowledge the easy way which requires effort on the part of the learner to see objective truth. If this effort is neglected, physical experience will be created to teach it to him or her the hard way. Such experiences will repeat in various manifestations until the lesson is learned. Once it is learned, a corresponding growth of being occurs which prevents such experiences from necessarily reoccurring. In this way, knowledge protects indirectly because having it kills the broadcasted demand for a matrix-provided experiential learning lesson. Nevertheless, negative entities still have the freewill to attack whomever they can, so a direct application of knowledge in the form of prevention or repulsion will help one defend against these attacks should they occur. As the Cassiopaeans say, “Knowledge protects, ignorance endangers.” The reasons for this should now be clear.
Most of us are imperfect and we still have lessons to learn, we still have wounds and repressed emotions. Therefore, we can expect testing from the people and situations we daily face. Because these are nothing more than learning lessons, an ideal objective would be to learn these lessons as completely, efficiently, and easily as possible.
While possible to observe the mistakes of others and therefore gain their learning lesson for ourselves, unexpected tests attempting to push our buttons or those which we must absolutely experience can arise at any moment. Fact of the matter is that if your level of being is insufficient to remain unaffected by the trigger, if you have yet to learn the lesson potentially provided to you by this negative experience, then you will experience negative emotions. To try and stop cold such emotions leads to repression, which is the problem that many people experience when they force themselves to be nice and happy every moment of every day. Repressed emotions resurface later in a twisted and magnified form and can lead to all kinds of psychological problems, even health problems if repression is lengthy and severe.
The solution to such a situation where negative emotions are bound to arise is not to stop or repress them, but to transform them. This is the first step, with the second step being to act in accordance with what the situation demands.
Recall that the negative quality of emotions are associated with illusion, with anything but the here and now. Essentially, your loosh is being ejected from your own being rather than conserved. Also recall that wherever your consciousness is directed is where your energy is directed. Therefore, to transform your energy and conserve it, you must do two things: direct your consciousness in the here and now to conserve it, and try to gain an immediate objective understanding of the situation to transform it. This method is well known among students of Gurdjieff and Mouravieff, and the explanation I provide here has been simplified to ease understanding for the general reader.
To illustrate this method, consider the case of someone saying something which offends or angers you but causes no harm to anyone or anything except your own ego. This may trigger an upwelling of negative emotional energy which, if you are not careful, could be channeled toward that person if you lose your sense of self and instead become hypnotically enraged at what they said. Rather than focusing upon the the trigger, it is important to immediately focus upon your own internal state in the present moment, to feel your own presence and the emotional energy within you. While staying centered this way, feel the inner part of you that is calm, observant, and understanding, and identify with it — see this situation as ridiculous and funny and try to understand the truth of why it is happening; perhaps it is a matrix manipulation and a lesson for you.
When properly done, this process converts the negative loosh to conserved positive loosh, and should manifest as a genuine flip of your emotional state from anger to joy. This is easier said than done, of course, due to physical stress hormones and adrenaline which linger after the initial trigger, but it becomes easier with practice. What is important here are the concepts of self-awareness and knowledge. The first is what directs your energy toward yourself rather than wasting it “out there”. The second is what allows you to have a proper understanding of the situation. For example, some people just can’t help themselves in their inconsiderate behavior, much like a dog cannot keep from relieving itself in public places, but it is just as ridiculous to be offended by the first as by the latter. With proper understanding of a trigger, you will hopefully find no continued justification for clinging on to a negative emotional response. Be assured that if you hold on to them, you have not yet fully learned the associated lesson.
One common misunderstanding which leads to great offense is revealed by the phrase “But I would never do such a thing, how could they?” The answer is that sometimes, “they” are not like you. They function differently for whatever reason. This phrase reveals an assumption that you are identical with them. It is clear in the case of a dog that there is a great difference, and so it is less offensive for most to see a dog relieve itself in public than a person. But just because someone looks human doesn’t mean that they psychologically and even metaphysically operate in the same manner as you do. There exists a whole sector of the human race that behaves fundamentally differently from the other half, as you may read more about in my article Spiritless Humans. Reading that article and those linked within will save you a lot of grief in dealing with potential button-pushers because it will help you understand who they are and why they might act as they do.
In cases where all else fails and negative emotions cannot be transformed, they must still be released – anything but repressed. Temporary release of any unconverted negative emotion can be as simple as screaming or slamming your fist upon the table, or gentle like writing or exercising, even crying. This is strictly for cases where there is no constructive way of acting upon that emotion — in other words, no external problem to solve. If someone else is violating your freewill and you feel an upsurge of emotion urging you to defend yourself, then that emotion is best employed for that purpose.
When succumbing to an emotional trigger, you must release the negative emotion to prevent it from becoming an internal thoughtform, then later learn from that trigger and understand why it set you off. If it did so because it keyed into an internal thoughtform, then you’ve found one to work on. If it affected you because of some hole in your perception, then contemplate and learn the lesson so that it will not have to be repeated.
Understanding that emotional triggers do happen and are synchronistically introduced into your environment with sometimes malevolent intention is enough to get your guard up. You must understand that the goal of such a trigger is to elicit an overblown emotional response. You must prevent speculation and focus on the undeniable facts. To illustrate one possibility, if a woman indulges in speculation, pretty soon she will be in an emotional meltdown thinking her husband is cheating on her when in truth the perfume on his clothes came from the annoying saleslady spraying samples of the stuff onto people passing through the store he visited.
Focusing on the facts is essential in preventing the matrix from cleaving apart a potentially positive relationship. As explained earlier, two people who refuse to be open and trusting to each other end perceptually isolating themselves. Each person can thereby be manipulated by the twisting of his or her speculations into falsely disliking the other and ending the relationship. Were they to discuss any issues that might crop up, they would discover that their speculations were false. And if they turned out to be true, then the relationship was never really positive to begin with and should be ended. But one cannot be sure of which case it may be unless there is mutual trust an openness to discover the truth of the situation.
Truth itself is untouchable by the matrix and its operators which revel in illusion and lies. As long as one remains impeccably within the domain of truth, which means no lying to oneself or others except in situations that demand one’s survival, those attacking such an impeccable person often end up hanging themselves.
Now, it may seem from the foregoing discussion that the point of emotional management is to become unemotional and unresponsive to the world. This is totally false. The goal of emotional management, and any esoteric work for that manner, is to decouple one’s internal state from one’s external behavior. In other words, it is the point of emotional management to make your internal perceptions, thoughts, and especially emotional state independent of your external experiences and behaviors. Where is the division line between internal and external? The line resides between the real you and everything else.
Those familiar with Gurdjieff’s teachings will recognize this as the practice of separating internal considering from external considering. External considering has to do with how you physically interact with the world, what actions you perform, and what things you say to toward the people around you. Internal considering involves your inner thoughts, perceptions, and emotions. These two must be made independent of each other, because that is the only way you can begin freeing yourself from the matrix. As long as the two are linked, your mind can be controlled by your environment, and the environment controlled by the matrix.
So in this process of dealing with a conduit of attack, your emotions need not correlate to the seriousness of the situation. In other words, you don’t need to be stressed out of your mind to effectively deal with a partner in distress. What you do does not have to reflect how you feel. To put it another way, separating feeling from doing is an extremely important concept when facing a negative situation. This does not mean repression of emotion or becoming emotionally dead, it just means being emotionally responsible and ideally expanding your awareness to see the situation in a more accurate context.
Once a trigger is neutralized via the process of immediate self-awareness and understanding, the internal battle has been won. The external battle can then commence if necessary. Do not make the mistake of inseparably linking feeling with doing in this case — some people get the impression that if you feel nice, you must therefore act nice. That’s nothing more than a computer algorithm with input “feel nice” and output “act nice” which contains no intermediate contemplation or choice process. This is just another example of total and misguided coupling between internal and external states which can lead to disaster if you are dealing with a predator who counts on you not defending yourself. Coupling implies causal link without room for choice, and thus it’s simply a puppet string tugging your inside from the outside.
If the concepts of internal and external considering are understood and made independent, then what would happen instead is that internally, negative emotions are replaced by cool confidence and joy, but externally actions would take whatever form necessary in order to neutralize or deflect the external threat.
Internal victory must always precede external victory. To do otherwise would most often feed the matrix or aid the agenda of negative forces. It is easier to make mistakes or succumb to further manipulation if you proceed to solve an external conflict while internally enraged. With negative emotions, thinking is skewed. The positive emotions that come with triumph over negative emotions result from understanding, and so is by no means overconfidence. While actions are independent of feelings, having negative feelings can sometimes impair external actions because at our stage of evolution the two aren’t entirely independent.
Make no mistake about it — emotions are vital because they are fuel. They help you accomplish things which your level of being up to that point could no do, therefore causing it to grow. As stated before, the purpose of emotional management is not to become unemotional or unresponsive but rather to make internal states independent of external, and also to help transform negative emotions into positive ones. With increasing growth of being, one’s emotions become increasingly one’s own rather than mechanical responses to external stimuli.
If a lesson has been learned, then no negative emotions are necessary to motivate one into action since the action comes naturally out of understanding and as a consequence of a growth in being. Once a lesson is learned, it can be acted upon out of enthusiasm and understanding.
But when a trigger evoking negative emotions genuinely arises, it is the goal of emotional management procedures to transform that negativity into positivity, and then to use that new positive state accompanied by mental clarity to fuel external actions and solve the external problem. Emotions provide the fuel for internal and external growth, and positive emotions provide the quickest and most efficient way of achieving that.
Emotions are necessary to deal with a problem that is happening. But they are not needed as intensely in cases where a problem is yet to occur and can therefore be prevented. Learning from the mistakes of others involves a certain level of empathy, enough to create understanding. Emotions are merely a means to an end of developing one’s understanding and being. Learning things the hard way requires the most amount of emotional expenditure, which is why the matrix prefers that mode. Having foresight and avoiding mistakes by increasing your understanding — and definitely not repeating mistakes — is the least painful way of reaching that end.
Thus, learning the easy way is preferred, but when learning the hard way is unavoidable, emotional management helps make it smoother. The problem with those who choose to be unemotional or in any other way repress their emotions is that they often lack both the being and understanding to support their actions, and hence they remain passive individuals vulnerable as lambs. If negative emotions arise, they indicate that some growth on your part is necessary, and to accelerate that growth use emotional management techniques of self-awareness and understanding.
It should be clear that those earlier on the learning path will have more negative emotional experiences than those more advanced. There is no judgment implied – everyone is where they should be and it is pointless to envy another because judging oneself by another’s standards is illogical (the grass is always greener on the other side). People who pretend to be more advanced by being less emotional suffer from the fact that they are passive, for they lack the being and understanding necessary to otherwise fuel their actions, which translates to an apparent lack of willpower. Hence, it is okay to feel negative emotions, as they first alert you to the presence of a learning opportunity, and can help develop your understanding and fuel your actions as long as you practice being self-aware and try to see the objective truth of the situation.
It must be emphasized that any emotion that is based on truth and applied constructively toward altering or changing something in physical reality is a positive emotion that helps everyone except for the matrix and negative beings. Any emotion applied to fantasy, false speculations, and glut of the ego is negative, for it is based on illusion and becomes food for the matrix and fuel for its agenda.
The preceding paragraphs concerned situations where a trigger was external, perhaps inserted by the matrix, maybe purely accidental. But as Gurdjieff emphasized, daydreaming is a big waste of emotional energies. This is not to say that daydreaming should be curbed, but at least try to avoid negative fantasies of vengeance, hatred, lust, and fear. Fantasizing draining melodramas and getting stressed out about some exaggerated hypothetical situation is almost as damaging as false speculation. These are conscious indulgences in negative emotions which, like the phenomenon of obsession, serve no purpose in expanding one’s understanding. Curbing negative self-talk and useless fantasies is a practical exercise you can start immediately.
Finally, to ensure that the concept of emotional management is not misunderstood or twisted into disinformation, let it be emphasized that emotional management has nothing to do with what’s said in some New Age articles glorifying the New Age definition of “positivity,” which is more accurately defined as complacency, submissiveness, softness, and passivity. According to the “you create your own reality” paradigm, by not feeling any negative emotions or acknowledging that the dark side exists, your reality will be void of negativity and filled with safety and abundance.
The basic principle of consciousness and emotion affecting reality is true, but it does so imperfectly and only alters the probability of a particular type of event (positive or negative) occurring in your life. It does not eliminate the possibility that an event of either type could happen. The main faults of this particular New Age paradigm are 1) neglect of physical preparation and 2) repression of negative emotions.
Because reality creation is imperfect for most humans, a negative event will happen sooner or later. If the New Ager is under the illusion that nothing bad can ever happen to him because it would violate his freewill, then he will neglect to prepare for the day he encounters such a negative event. It could cost him dearly.
Secondly, being strictly “positive” without a change in perceptions or even a correct definition of what constitutes “positive,” the New Ager out of sheer ignorance will accumulate a large storehouse of internal thoughtforms (repressed emotions). Eventually he will explode and do something he will greatly regret. The “Love and Light” illusion is just another agenda of the dark side, for the dark side does not prefer good or evil, merely an imbalance between them. That which is repressed becomes perverted.
So, although this article does seem to emphasize abstinence from negative thought, be sure to grasp the importance of preparation and expansion of perception. This abstinences comes not from repression, but from transformation of negative into positive emotions. This is possible because loosh is a quantity of energy whose vibrational frequency can be flipped. Physical reparation, a manifestation of external action, results from planning which is mental activity serving reality instead of fantasy. Growth in understanding and being creates a change of perception, which is the key to managing emotions and preventing their repression or future redundant triggering.
Conclusion
Most importantly, keep a lighthearted attitude toward life and constantly seek to increase your awareness by learning lessons the easy way. Remember that negative situations need not be accompanied by negative emotions if your perceptions are accurate, and that a trusting relationship between two or more collinear people forms a powerful network impervious to corruption by the matrix.
The Art of Hyper Dimensional War
montalk.net » 30 July 04
This is a summary of what I have learned from my encounters with inner and outer demons. Let this text be food for thought and don’t take my word for anything… but do customize what you read here to fit your own experience.
First, understand that you only experience what you need or choose to experience, and what you need to experience was chosen by you at some other time or level of being. Therefore, you are in some way responsible for all that happens to you, whether you created it or allowed it. The attacks you receive ultimately serve to teach you lessons, and how successfully you defend against these attacks determines how easily you learn your lesson. Learning a lesson before the experience often voids the necessity of having to experience it.
Second, in the absolute sense the Matrix Control System serves to accelerate your spiritual growth, and although its agents see you as the enemy, know that you can utilize them as teachers. You do not need to seek them out, for they will find you as you progress in your learning path. Most importantly, know that you will never be given anything you cannot choose to handle successfully.
Now, the likelihood of an attack depends upon two factors:
a) their desire to attack – the attention you garner
b) their ability to attack – the weakness of your defense
Having strong defenses and lowering your profile as a target reduce the probability of being attacked.
Strong defenses consist of the following:
1) being aware of your internal weaknesses and countering or watching them closely—emotional buttons, ego flaws, lack of knowledge and false assumptions, resentment and envy, bias and prejudice against the bitter truth, emotional dependency upon sources of authority, blindspots in your awareness, etc…
2) being aware of your external weaknesses and countering or watching them closely—people you depend upon or who depend upon you, who can become unwitting tools of attack via their weaknesses being exploited; aspects of your finances and business which can be sabotaged and thus lead to a cascading series of problems; potential health weaknesses you may have which can be flared up in an attack to wear you down; physical and mechanical problems like car accidents and malfunction, slipping and falling on something to hurt yourself, missing appointments due to various odd mishaps delaying you; and if all that doesn’t work, then the people you care for are attacked in these same areas which necessarily gets you involved.
3) being resolute and wise in your decisions—they attack mainly to bias the decisions you haven’t yet made, and to reinforce the wrong decisions you make. This has to do with the Law of Freewill and the STS (negative path) preference to win by their target’s own will to submit. So prior to making the right choice, you may be attacked to keep you from making it. But once you make it, since any further attacks may only confirm for you that you’ve made the right choice, so they tend to stop immediately once that learning plateau has been reached. If you make the wrong choice, they then attack you even harder to make you think you’ve made the right one.
If you are wishy washy, agnostic, and conservative in your decision making, perhaps because you’re afraid of making mistakes or being definitive, you will receive constant attacks because you’re straddling the fence and that is where you’re most easily tipped over to either side by the least amount of force. STS attacks the weakest link at its weakest moment, and being irresolute about your decisions creates just such an opportunity for them. It is better to make a firm decision and be wrong (as then the results show that you have been wrong and you can easily reverse the mistake) than to fear ever being wrong and thus become wishy washy (which makes you uncertain of everything and totally undisciplined in your progress).
Lowering your profile as a target consists of these:
1) stopping whatever you’re doing that makes you a threat—not a good option, as that defeats the very purpose of your existence. Any step forward toward independence for yourself and others will naturally shine the spotlight upon you. To reduce attack, don’t cower in the spotlight and return to your former self, but rather move forward with ever increasing strength of your defenses. Gaining knowledge and applying it naturally ups your defenses – so the very knowledge that makes you a target can protect you against succumbing to attacks. Those who hoard knowledge without taking it seriously enough to apply in life get all the targeting that comes with great knowledge, but possess only half the protection, so they get eliminated pretty quickly.
2) seeking to learn from all you experience—if you are open to learning from your experiences, then the more they try to attack you, the more knowledgeable you become. They take a gamble every time they attack – either they win and you become weak, or they lose and you become stronger. It’s your choice. Being egotistical psychopaths prone to wishful thinking about their skill and prowess, they always attack and usually end up shooting themselves in the foot when they attack a strong target.
3) keeping up a positive emotional frequency—if you are spazzy, frightful, and fearful, you become a reaction machine, one with buttons so sensitive it takes a simple “boo” to get you to splurge all your emotional energy into your etheric environment which STS forces lap up with delight and then use to hack into your reality more easily next time. You become a puppet they can easily control, and they will do their best to use your reactive condition to their advantage.
Additionally, although 4D STS forces can see beyond linear time and analyze our probable futures and pasts, their perception range is limited due to the narrow spectrum of their soul frequencies. Thus they can only see and predict that which resides within their choice to perceive. If you are in a negative mindset or mood, your probable future is within that narrow spectrum, or alternately, you resonate with the sector of hyperdimensional reality that is their territory. In that case, they can more easily screw with you, predict what you’re going to do next, and thus control you. The solution is to stay out of their probability-detection-range by having composure, being active rather than reactive, and generally keeping up a positive emotional state.
So keeping up your emotional frequency isn’t about shielding yourself from the truth (because you can gain knowledge and stay positive if you choose), but rather it’s a necessary tactical method when involved in a hyperdimensional ambush. Consider it donning your metaphysical body armor and camouflage.
4) having foresight, awareness, and knowledge—this makes you less predictable. The more knowledge you have, the more freewill you have, the more choices you can make because you’re aware of those choices, and the harder it is for them to calculate what you will do next. Being unpredictable makes them less efficient in their attack because they must spread their resources to account for a wider range of probable weaknesses.
Some general tips about attacks:
1) attacks ALWAYS have more than one way of succeeding—countering one route of attack doesn’t mean you have countered all, and you can be your own worst enemy. For example, when using an agent to sabotage or harass you, they can win through directly sabotaging your efforts, or by getting you to sabotage yourself via overreaction and paranoia. Often, when they cannot harm you directly, they try to scare you so that by your own overreaction you accomplish their goal. In such encounters, you have two adversaries: them and yourself. Know yourself, and know them, and you will never succumb – that’s common sense and also the key advice of Sun Tzu in “The Art of War”.
Another example is this: if their goal is to prevent you from accomplishing yours, then they can win either by sabotaging your goal directly, or getting you to become so distracted with this whole business of “defending against attack” that you forget to continue your original goal. The best defense is a balanced defense. Sabotage and distraction are thus the two key things you must watch for.
Another method of self-sabotage is to become frightful and reactive, which lowers your frequency as mentioned and puts you deeper into their game, which means they have more power over you and your reality. So although defense is necessary, never forget about what you’re defending, and never forget about your own weaknesses and potential for self-sabotage. Add to this the possibility of being abducted and mind programmed with self-destructive thought loops and posthypnotic suggestions, and you can see the importance of watching not only your adversary, but also yourself.
2) you have more power than they want you to believe—they have created numerous falsehoods in religion, philosophy, spirituality, politics, and culture designed to disempower you by inducing within you a lack of faith in what you can accomplish. It’s the whole “Oh well, what’s the use” mentality that allows predators to run rampant, not because they are strong, but because people make themselves weak by not standing up for themselves or others. It’s worth at least trying, as that tests your limits rather than falsely assumes them.
3) you can rarely succeed in fighting them in the dark—as that is their territory and there are a million directions from which an attack can come invisibly from the dark. But if you drag them into the light by making their tactics visible to everyone, they whither, flee, or in rare cases go bonkers and thus reveal themselves fully. They play dirty, exploiting loopholes and cheating to win, as the ends justify the means for them. For example, winning a debate usually consists of successfully arguing the logic of one’s case. But there is another way of winning: wear down and overwhelm your opponent. This they do by leveling loaded questions and accusations against you faster than you can respond. If you don’t respond, they claim a win. If you do respond, the ignore what you say and immediately throw you another accusation or question, and thus they eventually win when you slip up or give up. The best you can do in that case is see if the fight is really worth fighting, and extracting yourself if it isn’t…often the truth speaks for itself, and you have no obligation to explain yourself to the ignorant who purposely avert their eyes away from the truth.
4) watch your emotional energy output—emotions are energy that open doors into other realms. Normally, emotions help you expand your range of action and thus enter new states of being and levels of experience and learning, but your negative emotion and misdirected thoughts can equally be used by STS forces to open doors into your realm. Or to look at it another way, if they cannot directly reach you, they can still taunt you into exposing yourself where they can reach, then hit hard what you reveal. Although negative emotions are helpful sometimes in alarming you to present danger, be wary of indulging in them beyond their initial use as alarms. Also, watch out for interacting with clearly harmful individuals who seem preoccupied with demanding your time and energy – some are decoys sent to milk you of energy, which can then be used to breech your realm (hack your reality) as stated, leading to more severe attacks than was possible before. Also beware of implanted paranoia that cuts you off from potentially fruitful networking opportunities. As you can see, balance is the key – there’s no substitute for discernment.
5) know that attacks happen on multiple fronts, meaning inside you and outside you simultaneously—your mood can be artificially depressed by malevolent forces using technology or pure psychic attack, and these can be coupled with external attacks exploiting the external weaknesses mentioned earlier. Your judgment may be detrimentally affected while external conditions are set up to test your judgment and lure you into making unwise decisions. Therefore, when in a negative state of mind, refrain from making important decisions and instead have faith in your sober self, waiting until you sober up before making a decision. But if the situation is urgent, you can center yourself mentally, concentrate upon a happy thought or feeling, and through sheer willpower sober yourself up – then you have the clarity of mind and heart to carry on wisely. Whatever your negative emotion is, just meditate upon its diametric opposite – this establishes an internal feedback cycle that over the span of a couple minutes brings you to it.
6) employ your intuition and nonphysical guidance—pay attention that little intuitive voice that has always warned you in the past of danger or unwise moves on your part, it is your Higher Self attempting to communicate with you through your subconscious. If what it conveys matches all the evidence you see, or if nothing you see contradicts what it advises, then you better take it seriously. Your intuition and logic are the most trustworthy aides you have.
Also, pay attention to symbols in your dreams and external waking environment which may convey the presence and nature of an attack. Dreams will generally warn of an upcoming attack or one that is underway. As for symbols in your external waking environment, these are known as omens or synchronicities. Pay attention to them – they often give you a heads up as well. Waking reality is no different from a dream except that it is shared. Just as nightly dreams contain meaningful symbols, so can waking reality contain them. If you pay attention, you will see signs in your environment correlating with hyperdimensional attacks, either as a warning by your subconscious or as a simple byproduct of the attack itself.
An odd but significant form of guidance is the phenomenon of intermittent ear ringing – not tinnitus, which is constant and due to nerve damage, but rather the sporadic type. Ear ringing is generated by your nervous system as an internal audible signal either warning you of psychic intrusion or alerting you to an important thought. The pitch, duration, volume, and apparent location (left, right, both ears, above, below, etc…) communicate different things, and only by observing and correlating them with concurrent events and thoughts can you figure out what each type means. In my case, generally speaking, left ear ringings indicate monitoring by hyperdimensional sources prior to an attack or abduction – while right ear ringings confirm the importance of some thought I was just having. Either way, they signal “Be alert, pay attention.”
7) call upon help from divine sources—such as your Higher Self or God or Jesus or whomever you understand to be representative of the divine will. The help you receive will be in the form of knowledge and strength, and occasionally in the form of direct squelching of the attackers if the fight is otherwise terribly unbalanced against you. They can’t always help you directly, but they can help you help yourself in ways you may not be aware of at the time. In your 3D form, you are very limited in what you can do yourself. You are like the pinky of a hand, barely able to flick a fly—but you can flick on the powerful bug zapper; likewise, you can choose to align with and receive assistance from higher divine laws and principles who command far greater power than you could muster via strategy and personal willpower. Have gratitude for their assistance.
8) you cannot win by taking the choices your adversaries give you—always look for the third option, the way of skipping, skirting, or circumventing the rules they try to foist upon you. This is known as the ‘third man’ theme. The best way to win a game is to stop playing by its rules. Their games are customized to fit what they know about how you react, so stop reacting and alter your methods as fits the situation on the basis of what seems like the smartest thing to do. By gauging your method upon their approach, you are always one step ahead. But generally, it’s wise to not even play their games, so watch out for falling into their ambush: stay centered in your territory where the light shines.
Lastly, here is a summary of guidelines to keep in mind when slandered or challenged:
a) Acknowledge any truth in the criticism—this ensures that you don’t become delusional by becoming ignorant of potentially constructive criticism.
b) Remain non-judgmental, observant, impeccable, and calm—this keeps your emotional frequency elevated and stable, ensures that you don’t overreact, and helps you focus on resolving the situation with finesse.
c) If necessary, reveal only the universal truth in the situation—this helps you avoid becoming distracted by trivial facts, such as he-said/she-said drama that is plentiful but worthless for you and others to invest time and energy. The universal truth consists of that which can be applied again elsewhere to help you or another make better choices. Arguing over petty facts and issues is a trap, quicksand that can quickly suck you in while making you believe you’re defending the truth – instead, you’re defending your ego and personality.
d) Disarm an attack by revealing its underlying mechanism for all to see—this brings the manipulations into the light, where the manipulator then loses all power except over the most gullible and ignorant of people. People rarely give into manipulations when they know they’re being manipulated, so show them why they are being manipulated and they will refuse to give it power.
e) Never attack or defend ego, for that puts you dangerously upon their turf—this is a big one. Anything done out of ego, for the benefit of ego, or in defense of the ego will always come back to bite you. So always act for the highest good and noblest of reasons, unless you want to learn the lesson of their necessity the hard way. Anytime you’re dealing with an attack and applaud yourself for being so fiendish, look again as you may be unwittingly setting up your own booby trap to trip in the future.
f) The battle is waged for the undecided who deserve an informed choice, not the permanently ignorant—in other words, when involved in an argument or defending against a slanderous attack, you can’t convince those who have chosen to ignore, and you have no need to fight for those who already see the situation for what it is. Thus, all your arguing, defending, etc… are only for the benefit of those who have yet to choose, who are open to the truth, and who may benefit from learning. If there are none of these (as time goes on, there will be less and less of them as the facts become more than obvious), then there is no point wasting your energy defending yourself. Therefore, know what you’re fighting for, and it’s nothing worth fighting for, then don’t fight.
g) You cannot and should not override freewill, but you can help people use it—you cannot reverse people’s choices, but you can help them make more informed ones. This means your energy isn’t spent preaching, but rather sharing what you see and know so that those who have yet to choose can use it for their betterment.
h) To avoid defeat by distraction or avoidance, never abandon your principles or give up progress for the sake of defense—as explained before, the counterpart to sabotage is distraction, and you are the only one responsible for succumbing to distraction. Deal with attacks as quickly and efficiently as possible, then get on with your life and don’t dwell on the past. Don’t hold regrets or grudges or dig up the dead, and don’t succumb to those individuals who try to open your wounds.
Knowledge protects, ignorance endangers.
Always use love: kind love for the kind, tough love for the tough.
Follow the compass but watch where you step.
Human Simulacra
montalk.net » 21 February 05
What if you were to discover that certain individuals in government, corporations, military, academia, media, and the alternative research community are either reprogrammed versions of their former selves or artificial beings entirely? What if you learned these were under the complete control of covert forces possessing a vested interest in manipulating society? Then you would see a hidden order beneath the chaos in current affairs that leaves others with more limited understanding shaking their heads in puzzlement. (and you’d take politics a hell of a lot less seriously).
free e-book: HumanSimulacra.pdf (380kB)
Realm Dynamics
montalk.net » 17 June 05
Version 0.2 :: June 30th 2005 :: montalk@montalk.net :: Download PDF
[The principles of Realm Dynamics were inspired by the Cassiopaeans, expanded by the Nexus Seven, refined through numerous discussions with friends, and confirmed by experience.]
Introduction
An ancient hermetic axiom states that everything is mind, everything vibrates. Since each living thing is uniquely conscious, each living thing carries a unique vibratory signature. The soul broadcasts a rich spectrum of vibrations, which through the principle of resonance attracts a corresponding spectrum of experiences. Souls of a common frequency share common realms of experience and tend to cross paths in life.
This is the study of realm dynamics, how vibrations influence experience, and how experience influences vibration. The simplicity of correspondence between soul vibration and personal experience betrays the astounding nature of its implications. For instance, realm dynamics explains how our daily experiences are the end effects of hyperdimensional processes, why people with victim or predator mentalities attract each other, how dissonance between individuals attracts synchronistic triggers for confrontation, how learning a lesson ahead of time prevents it from manifesting as experience, why a pure heart protects one from danger, and how personal parting of ways and the upcoming Shift are different degrees of precisely the same phenomenon.
Vibration
When we speak of vibration, we are really talking about waves with amplitude, frequency, and phase. Amplitude is the strength, frequency the rapidity of fluctuation, and phase the alignment or timing of a wave. For a wave to exist and propagate there must be a source and medium, that which generates vibration and that which carries it outward. For instance, a guitar string initiates vibrations that travel through air in the form of alternating peaks and troughs in air pressure.
Soul vibrations are no less tangible than sound waves, though their nature and medium of propagation are more exotic. They employ the same medium through which light and radio waves travel but are made of potential waves rather than electromagnetic waves. This means the soul vibratory field (also known as the aura) consists of fields and waves far subtler than electric or magnetic fields, which is why conventional instruments cannot detect the aura. Nevertheless this field is rife with patterned energy and information — the very stuff of thought and emotion.
Realm dynamics is essentially about quantum physics, or at least how quantum principles allow consciousness to interface with physical reality. Quantum physics calculates probable futures and consciousness selects which one to experience. But whereas conventional science says quantum effects are limited to the subatomic scale, here we acknowledge that perhaps quantum phenomena are just as active in the macroscopic world and actually drive the progression of our experiences.
Because quantum processes determine not only what we perceive but also through what we perceive, we are largely unaware of their influence. The situation is similar to swimmers floating down a river at equal speed, each swimmer relatively stationary to the other; by looking only at each other they may conclude they are in still water, that motion in the water is only evident if they look down and observe the tiny eddies swirling about. Conventional science only looks downward and fails to realize that a massive quantum current is what moves us through time. But how exactly does consciousness manifest experience?
The Fractal Hologram
At each moment in time our universe is but one slice of a complex web of infinite possibilities that is unchanging and eternal. Technically this multiverse may be termed the “state vector” or “wave function” of reality. It is a fractal hologram that zooms forever into the future. The fractal itself does not change, it is only our mind that moves through and thereby generates for itself the illusion of space and time. To understand this process, one must understand how holograms work.
Holograms encode information by recording the interference pattern between two waves of common frequency, one wave being uniform in consistency and the other having its phase altered by the information to be encoded.
The traditional way of making a hologram goes as follows: a laser beam is split in two, one half shining onto photographic film and the other bouncing off an object before shining onto the film. What is recorded on the film is an interference pattern between these two beams, encoding the topography of the object. After the film is developed, the same laser illuminating it will be modulated in phase and intensity by the pattern and will reproduce the encoded information, projecting from it a visual replica of the object. The nature of the image projected forth from a hologram depends on the angle, intensity, and frequency (color) of the laser.
Frequency determines what information may be accessed. If the hologram is recorded with a red laser, a green laser will fail to elicit an image. Multiple images can be encoded into a hologram, each called forth by a corresponding laser color.
The angle and region of illumination decides what particular information from the range available is selected for projection. In the case of holographic film, the projected image rotates with a rotation in the laser’s angle of incidence, or changes to a different image if the laser shines upon a part of the film upon which was recorded a different object. Angle and position are both types of phases, so it is phase that selects from a given range what image to bring forth.
Lastly, intensity of illumination (amplitude of the wave) determines the degree of fidelity in the projected image. The greater the amplitude, the more accurate and complete the decoded information.
The holographic process has metaphysical parallels. The mind of the Creator corresponds to the laser source, archetypes correspond to the objects recorded, and the matrix of existence corresponds to the photographic film. It follows that we as individual units of consciousness are the illuminating laser. The laser’s color is the frequency of our emotions, its phase our thought patterns, and its amplitude our level of intent.
Just as laser color determines the layer of accessible holographic information, so does our emotional nature determine the archetypal range of accessible experience. Of this range, our thoughts determine the particular phase angle from which this archetype is experienced. And the strength of our intent determines how accurately and vividly it manifests.
This is no metaphor; the universe is indeed holographic. But it is also fractal as briefly mentioned. A fractal is infinitely complex and allows inward or outward zooming without limit. Each zoom level inward is a subset of all previous zooms. In our current state, we are zooming into the fractal and perceiving this motion as progress into the future. And naturally the future is a subset of all previous probable futures, though in truth time is illusory because all levels of the fractal exist simultaneously. Once again, this fractal is holographic; we illuminate portions of it in accordance with our emotional nature, thoughts, and intent.
Realms
But our emotional nature is complex and the frequencies comprising it are numerous. Therefore our consciousness vibrates with a spectrum of frequencies and consequently accesses from the hologram a spectrum of experiential archetypes. Each person has a unique vibratory spectrum, though different individuals may share certain frequencies. This spectrum identifies not only soul composition but also one’s unique learning path in life. Our temperament reflects our soul nature and determines the realm of our experiences.
Realms are the personal worlds we inhabit, our sphere of influence, range of perception, and region of activity. They are specific areas of the hologram we illuminate in accordance with our vibratory spectrum, our being, our essence.
Every individual projects and occupies a unique but not necessarily independent realm; some frequencies are more or less shared and account for consensual realities and mutual experiences. Realms can therefore intersect, supercede, or be subsets of other realms.
Realms as Themes of Experience
The inhabitants of two intersecting realms inevitably cross paths and exchange lessons. These lessons are of an archetypal nature determined by what part of the hologram both realms commonly access.
When one realm is the subset of another, those occupying the greater realm will fully understand and perceive those of the more limited realm but not vice versa. The difference may be small between teacher and student or adult and child, or great between man and animal or hyperdimensional being and man. Small differences account for differences in level of understanding while large differences between realms give rise to differences of perception. This simply means one has a vibratory spectrum that includes and surpasses another.
Sometimes two realms are independent, sharing few but the most fundamental of frequencies. For instance, two people may share the lowest frequencies placing them on the same physical plane but their difference in life path will make each an insignificant character in the life of the other. They may cross paths but only in a superficial manner. And if they are forced to interact or communicate, there is bound to be mutual misunderstanding and lack of interest at best and aversion or confrontation at worst. When the difference between realms is extreme, beings of each realm may not even physically perceive each other.
Realms are somewhat like movie scripts, each person being the star of his script but all scripts including others as major, minor, or background characters. The greater the congruence between two realms, the more important the role played by each character in the other’s script. The importance of a character is not determined by how frequently we interact with them, but how meaningfully we do so. We may cross paths with a background character every day, perhaps a neighbor or coworker and they leave no more than a fading impression on our souls. Others we may meet only once in life during an experience so meaningful that it marks us for life.
Perceptual Limitations
Realms also signify the boundary of our perception. Sometimes we cannot see the point another is trying to make, or else we cannot understand why they do what they do, which indicates our realm does not extend into certain regions of the hologram they are familiar with. So on a mundane level, realms delineate what you can identify with and notice.
On a more significant level realms define what you have the ability to perceive; it is possible for another being to be so far outside your realm that you cannot even perceive them and vice versa. This is for beings whose realms are mutually independent.
As for beings occupying realms of which yours is a tiny subset, hyperdimensional beings for instance, they are normally outside your range of perception but can choose to manifest visibly by projecting their consciousness into a narrow band of vibration that matches yours. This concept is easy to grasp if you consider the mundane interpretation of “realm”. When you encounter someone whose realm is a subset of yours, say a small child who has yet to learn the lessons you have already learned, you can choose to simplify your language and communicate on their level. Often this requires using metaphors they can comprehend. Likewise hyperdimensional entities wrap themselves in visual forms that we can comprehend. These visual forms are alternate expressions of their vibratory archetypes just as metaphors are alternate expressions of meaning.
Probable Futures
[If physics gives you a headache, please skip ahead to “Metaphysics of Realm Dynamics”]
Quantum physics defines a wave function as a probability field. When specified as an equation it can give information about the probability that a subatomic particle, say an electron, will be in a certain position or state of energy when measured. Wave functions can be thought of as a cloud of possibilities from which only one possibility manifests when observed. It is one small region of the universal hologram from which one angle of information is projected. Quantum wave functions are the physical basis of “realms” and realms define the reach of our personal wave functions.
Unlike electrons we are incredibly complex and the wave function of our being is far richer in composition than that of any subatomic particle. Nevertheless the principles of quantum physics are just as valid for us in the macroscopic realm as for electrons in the subatomic realm. On the macroscopic scale these quantum principles manifest as the principles of realm dynamics.
Phase Selection
When a subatomic particle is measured in the lab, its wave function locks phase with the instrument’s wave function. Whoever reads the instrument locks phase with its wave function and in the end the observed particle, instrument, and observer all occupy the same reality by having zero phase difference between them. This phase is a physical quantity and is commonly called “geometric phase” or “berry’s phase” or “aharonov-bohm phase” (different names for the same phase in different situations). This phase is nothing more than the physical alignment of the wave function. To repeat, for two things to occupy the same reality and interact causally with each other they must have zero phase difference between them.
In realm dynamics the situation is a bit more complex. Geometric phase says nothing about the characteristics of consciousness. For that we need esoteric phase. Mathematically speaking, while the geometric phase is real, the esoteric phase is imaginary. Metaphysically speaking, while the geometric phase is a material property, esoteric phase is purely a conscious property. Geometric and esoteric phase are but the real and imaginary components of a “quaternion” phase characterizing the alignment of both mental and material wave functions.
To understand the role of esoteric and geometric phases in context of the holographic principle, recall how the image projected from an optical hologram depends on the angle of the laser, its frequency, and where on the hologram this laser shines.
The geometric phase of quantum physics is simply the angle of illumination. It is only important after the frequency and illumination region have already been selected. Just as selecting the laser angle determines the viewing angle of the final image, so does selecting the geometric phase precipitate one observable state from a wave function.
What about the region of illumination and frequency of the laser? These would correspond to the esoteric phase. Thoughts, emotion, and intent shape the esoteric phase to determine which part of the hologram is illuminated; this specifies one’s realm. Geometric phase then selects what tangible experiences manifest from the given range of probable futures. For the mind to experience a specific probable future, it must achieve both esoteric and geometric phase lock.
Together, geometric and esoteric phase determine where we are located on the universal holographic fractal at any moment in time. Our realm is therefore a wave function that extends from this location spherically outward into all directions of space, time, and dimension.
Electromagnetism and the Aura
Geometric phase is sensitive to sub-electromagnetic fields, known as potential fields. These are the building blocks of electric and magnetic fields and are comparatively simpler in structure. Whereas magnetic fields are analogous to a bundle of water vortices, the potential fields are more like water currents. By uncurling a magnetic field one can generate a plain potential field capable of shifting the geometric phase of an electron, for instance. Technology exists to create such fields and allow the manipulation of geometric phase.
Esoteric phase can only be modulated by superpotential fields, which are even simpler in structure than potential fields. Whereas potential fields are like water currents, superpotential fields represent the water itself. Only two things are capable of generating and manipulating such fields: consciousness and certain hyperdimensional technologies.
Conscious beings radiate potential and superpotential fields containing various patterns, vibrations, and intensities paralleling the laser’s region of illumination, frequency, and brightness. This sub-electromagnetic field extends spherically outward into the universal hologram, illuminating regions within physical, temporal, and dimensional proximity. This glowing cocoon defines one’s realm.
The portion of this multidimensional field intersecting our physical plane is known as the aura. The aura is a combination of potential and superpotential fields emitted by living entities and serving as an interface matrix between the originating consciousness and the external environment. Standard instruments cannot detect it because the fields comprising the aura are structurally simpler than electromagnetic fields. Specialized technology is needed, some of which has been patented and the rest restricted for use by advanced military and alien factions.
The aura is a resonance field that encodes which region of the hologram is accessible for phase lock and what experiences are therefore attracted. To a limited extent the aura maps one’s wave function and realm. It drops off linearly with distance, causing realms to often be physically localized. This is why the vibe of a person or place becomes noticeable only when one is sufficiently close.
But because the aura is only the physical, albeit subtle, component of one’s total vibratory field and the rest being in imaginary space, realms may also extend through mind-space and drop off with degree of conscious proximity. Two people far beyond the reach of each other’s auric range may still share realms through mental and emotional proximity. Long distance relationships or internet discussion forums are examples.
To summarize, one could say that the aura is a sub-electromagnetic field that attracts themes of experience but does not explicitly select which particular experience manifests. The latter is left to personal choice and circumstance. Archetypal elements within consciousness become symbolic patterns in the aura that resonate and attract corresponding experiences from the universal hologram.
Metaphysics of Realm Dynamics
With the physics of realm dynamics behind us, we are ready to examine the metaphysics. As explained, consciousness generates a field that resonates and attracts meaningful experience. But what is meaningful to one person may be old news to another. Hence your soul vibrations outline your emotional learning path — what sequence of experiences are meaningful and have enough emotional charge to catalyze your spiritual growth.
Emotions as we know them are surrogate motivators. This means they push us into doing what is beyond our normal motivation to do. Without emotion, we do what is only within our understanding and programming to do. That is our natural state of being, our realm at equilibrium.
When we are happy, we smile and become more animated than usual and our realm momentarily extends slightly along that direction. When we are angry, we may throw insults or objects and our realm boundary likewise deforms to reflect and reinforce those actions and their consequences.
So emotions alter realm boundaries by momentary illuminating new regions of the hologram. They also influence what realms we occupy. As Bringers of the Dawn states, emotions can carry us into other dimensions. Moving to a different realm state may be simple as changing your attitude and thereby accessing a happier sequence of experiences or as profound as shifting out of this reality into a higher density. When the laser switches color, it brings out parts of the hologram previously inaccessible.
Spiritual growth is the never-ending expansion of one’s realm to encompass deeper and wider aspects of the hologram, to increase the vibrancy and strength of one’s being. This involves enriching and expanding one’s vibratory spectrum and raising the intensity of illumination. The richer the spectrum, the closer it moves toward white light containing all colors, meaning the closer consciousness arrives to unifying with the hologram and the Source that recorded it.
When we are in need of a lesson our vibratory spectrum is lacking certain frequencies; the aura is devoid of a particular pattern. If our vibratory spectrum is missing a component, there is nothing within us to repel through dissonance the corresponding component in the hologram. And so we essentially allow into manifestation that which we most need to experience.
Stated another way, at equilibrium our realm boundary contains missing areas into which fit corresponding probable futures. These probable futures contain significant experiences whose emotional component is sufficient to fuel the expansion of our realm boundary and fill the gap. Once a lesson is learned, the new equilibrium state no longer invites those types of experiences because the gap is filled, but failing to learn the lesson leaves the gap a bit wider than before. This is why failing to learn a lesson the first time causes it to repeat in various forms of escalating severity.
Different people can learn the same lesson in different ways because each individual has a unique emotional learning path. What experiences are significant to one may be incomprehensible or unnecessarily harsh to another. How the lesson archetype manifests as experience depends on the emotional responsiveness of the individual in question. Some learn better with compassion and joy, others with fear and pain — whatever is the most efficient surrogate motivator. Each emotion has a certain frequency (an oscillation in the esoteric phase) and like the laser accessing a particular holographic layer according to its frequency, people with different temperaments have access to different layers of the hologram and thereby attract different probable futures for any given lesson archetype.
Thus it is temperament that most significantly influences the nature of one’s personal experiences. Temperament is merely one’s life attitude and emotional climate, the spectrum of frequencies at which the soul in its current state can naturally resonate. It measures our response-ability to learning opportunities. We can place temperament on a scale with programmed reactivity on the lower end and conscious activity on the higher end.
Temperaments that are neurotic, paranoid, worried, fearful, angry or hostile are implicitly reactive. The associated soul resonance spectrum is centered around the lower frequencies, near that of physical matter. Matter is perfectly reactive and deterministic; for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. People with low vibratory frequencies are highly reactive and at the mercy of external influences.
Temperaments that are calm, observant, and discerning are active rather than reactive because awareness and freewill predicate responses to experience. The associated soul resonance frequencies are higher on the scale, closer to that of pure consciousness. In contrast to reactions, actions are nondeterministic for they follow from true choice rather than the predetermined effect of some cause.
The scale from absolute reactivity to absolute activity is bounded by matter on the lowest end and infinite consciousness on the highest end. We as individuals are somewhere in between, our location determined by our chosen emotional learning path. Therefore our soul vibratory spectrum measures where we stand on the grand cycle of spiritual evolution.
Individuals who tread the path of reactivity require relatively abrasive catalysts to get them moving. But because every learning experience offers choice in how to proceed, there is always the opportunity to climb the frequency scale and become more conscious and less reactive, which in turn makes life experiences less abrasive.
Collective Choices and Lessons
When people gather into mutual physical or mental proximity their vibratory fields sum to produce a collective field resonating strongly at frequencies shared among them. Gaps in this field invite collective lessons and experiences. This collective field is self-reinforcing because it exerts repulsion upon anyone or anything whose spectrum is dissonant with the collective frequency. For instance, people entering the field will either be repelled or attracted depending on how closely their aural profiles match that of the collective.
Cities and neighborhoods are examples of physical groups generating a collective field whose intensity falls off with physical distance. Getting too close to an area with vibrations strongly dissonant to one’s own may evoke feelings of uneasiness, suffocation, or panic; entering areas with resonant vibrations will invite feelings of comfort and vitality.
Sometimes people move to a particular place because it provides the necessary probable futures that catalyze personal evolution. But once those catalysts are exhausted, the realm boundary gaps formerly inviting those experiences become filled in and cause dissonance. This dissonance automatically evokes from the hologram varied catalysts for separation. In other words, when it is time for someone to move to a more fruitful area, improbable events manifest to force relocation.
When dissonance is weak between individual and group, repulsion may manifest as emotional uneasiness or apathy; when strong, friction may ignite emotional fire through negative experiences that catalyze the severing of physical or mental interaction between dissonant elements.
Frequency Wars
Beneath the threshold of ordinary awareness, “frequency wars” take place between groups competing over the same physical or mental environment. When subtle, these battles take place not with confrontation so much as the establishment of dominant frequencies that overwhelm and subconsciously repel the opposing side. Because amplitude of vibration is the deciding factor, a few individuals with low but strong vibrations can overrun a larger group with higher but weaker vibrations, or at least damp their frequencies and thus drag them down.
Internet message boards are examples of mental groups whose collective fields diminish with mental distance. As discussed earlier, mental distance implies that the less one invests emotional energy and mental focus upon a particular nonphysical group like a forum, the less one feels its collective field. For instance, it takes only a few highly “negative” or fragmented individuals to join and infect a message board if the membership is unaware and weak in vibration. They need not be violent or hostile, just firmly and loudly anchored in their low vibrations. Other members may interpret growing feelings of emotional apathy or uneasiness as their own and withdraw their energies from the collective field out of lack of enthusiasm, thus allowing a low vibration to dominate and repel all present and future members of positive inclination. And if dissonance is particularly strong, visible confrontation will erupt and force the expulsion of individuals dissonant with the dominant vibrations of the collective field.
But these are just microcosmic reflections, or subset realm dynamics, of a bigger frequency war taking place between the hyperdimensional forces of oppression and liberation. Hyperdimensional beings are beyond linear time and what is for us a range of probable futures, presents, and pasts is simultaneously their native territory. They possess greater degrees of freedom than we do in navigating the hologram.
Hyperdimensional Wars
Physical wars use physical force to gain advances in physical territory. But a hyperdimensional war is fought on a hyperdimensional battlefield extending forwards and backwards in time and sideways through parallel dimensions. Our soul vibrations and the realm we choose to occupy determine which probable futures we access, or alternately, which hyperdimensional territory we connect with and thereby reinforce. The hyperdimensional war is largely fought through us, through the frequencies we choose to hold.
For any lesson archetype a variety of experiences are viable for learning. The lower frequency paths attract cruder experiences than the higher frequency paths. For example, an individual or collective lesson about independence may require the pain of enslavement for the lower path while victory over tyranny may suffice for the higher paths. Only the first is advantageous to tyranny. Therefore the hyperdimensional forces of oppression have a crucial interest in lowering the frequency of those they wish to enslave so that the enslaved attract subjugation as their preferred mode of learning.
This is why hostile forces often seem to respect freewill — they require that targets be within a certain frequency bandwidth resonant to their own before they can lock on and manipulate in a causal manner. Remember that phase lock is necessary for two things to causally interact, for the hyperdimensional subtleties of realm dynamics to evaporate and leave only the physical laws of cause and effect. By resonating within their frequency spectrum, you enter their hyperdimensional territory and they acquire the ability to physically overpower you.
Realm Dynamics of Abductions
Abductions are a good example. There are countless individuals, myself included, who have been targeted for elimination. The question is why the abductors do not simply kill their targets. Sometimes they do, but only because sometimes they can.
Individuals occupying a low soul frequency vibration such as military personnel or the extremely paranoid are sufficiently within the proper vibratory spectrum to get abducted and mutilated or consumed. The same may be said for individuals whose auras are weak, as is the case with chronic drug abusers. Also, the auras of young children are not fully formed because the soul has not fully seated into the body, so their realms are far easier to penetrate than those of adults. Abductions take place most frequently during childhood when the mind is both malleable and realm easily breeched, allowing the opportune installation of mind programming systems.
As mentioned, the lowest soul frequency is that which keeps us connected to the physical plane and causally interacting with each other. Abductions employ hyperdimensional teleportation technology that momentarily removes one from the physical plane. This presents certain problems for the abductors, namely that the most viable avenue for phase lock must be momentarily abandoned. This severs the thread of causality that would otherwise provide a clear line of continuity between the individual’s incarnative choice to submit to the laws of physicality and its ultimate consequence at the hands of the abductors.
Manipulation must therefore occur through more subtle openings in the realm boundary, through the individual’s various spiritual, psychological, and emotional vulnerabilities. Thus the preferred method of manipulation is mind programming. At a higher level the individual allows exploitation of his weaknesses because there is always a marginal chance for the learning of a lesson and patching of the weakness. For instance, mind programming is allowed only because the individual can, through self-control and self-observation, become more focused and conscious should he or she choose to be active rather than reactive. Every experience attracted can move one up or down the frequency scale depending on how one chooses to perceive and utilize these experiences. It is unfortunate, however, that many abductees do succumb and at some level choose the path of further manipulation and even death.
It is dangerous getting within physical proximity of an underground base because one is then close enough to be physically abducted without use of teleportation. The thread of causality stays intact and affords the abductors greater freedom in handling the target. In more fortunate cases the individual has enough residual acausal defenses to stave off the worst consequences, but much more can be done during such abductions than through more standard procedures involving teleportation over great distances. These opportunities are frequently used to install new “hardware” and “software,” perhaps implants and subconscious coding systems providing for remote programming so that future abductions are not necessary. The military/government factions are keen on this technology. It allows them to send programming signals to remote targets anytime, anywhere. It is not uncommon for abductees to be hypnotically programmed to travel to a dangerous location where they may be physically abducted. So despite realm limitations, hostile forces are adept at leveraging their resources.
Negative Attractors
The degree to which negative hyperdimensional forces manifest tangibly in one’s life varies with resonance. Some people are more in tune with low frequency vibrations and experience the presence of negative entities far more objectively than those whose vibrations are primarily elsewhere in the spectrum; the latter encounter hostile forces far more subjectively, fleetingly, and ambiguously.
The greatest attractors of alien-related phenomena are fear, paranoia, jumpiness, and obsession. These are lower frequency characteristics that make one reactive, easily predictable, and thus easily controllable. Abductees who experience the most indubitable variety of encounters with hostile entities are often neurotic, obsessed, fearful, and/or paranoid.
One could argue that having objective experiences of a horrifying nature would make one neurotic, but such experiences are merely the end result of a vicious cycle of frequency attracting experience and experience biasing one’s frequency. At each turn of the cycle there is choice to regain control over one’s emotions and reactivity through the practice of nonchalance, calmness, and a positive attitude.
But some abductees are resistant, enjoy feeling “chosen”, and are not in favor of ending their alien encounters. Or perhaps they simply cannot escape suffering the karmic consequences of choices made in this life or previous ones, such as making a pact with the dark side. The causal thread established by such a pact is difficult but not impossible to cut; doing so involves renouncing past agreements and raising one’s frequency and awareness.
Realm Depressors
Consistently maintaining a high soul frequency is absolutely essential for staying out of trouble. But this takes effort because we are immersed in ambient fields that can bias our own. Some of these fields are astrological in origin and fluctuate with the various lunar and planetary cycles. Other examples include the collective fields generated by physical or mental gatherings of individuals.
If these fields are sufficiently strong they can entrain the soul vibrations of those within their reach. For instance, the moon generates an extremely strong low frequency field within a few days of new or full, and this negatively biases the temperaments of people vulnerable to its influence. Reactivity rises and lessons of a highly abrasive emotional nature tend to increase around such times.
Not all these biasing fields are natural. Some can be technologically generated via fluctuating potential and superpotential fields. For instance, it may be possible for microwave towers to triangulate standing electromagnetic waves whose magnetic and electric field components cancel, leaving only an oscillating potential field capable of suppressing the aura and exacerbating emotional sensitivity. The conductive grid formed by chemtrails can also create vibrating potential fields that suppress the mental and emotional balance as well as the auric integrity populations irradiated. Sometimes it is not necessary to use such advanced methods…often cruder methods for manipulating thought and emotions are employed that simply throw neurochemical and hormonal levels off balance.
Nevertheless, it is important to remember that soul frequency can temporarily drop when overpowered by ambient sub-electromagnetic fields, such as when one is within the mental or physical proximity of a low frequency source. Of course it is possible to rebuff such influences if one is sufficiently aware, vitalized, and centered. When the ambient low frequency fields amplify, it feels like someone has turned up the “gravity” and more strength is needed to stay upright and balanced. It is possible during such times to mentally connect with a higher frequency realm and thereby remain centered. This requires an inward meditation and contemplation of higher ideals and archetypes.
Other sources of frequency depressors include thunderstorms, direct psychic skirmishes between hyperdimensional factions, physical proximity to their crafts, psychic attacks, and the immediate presence of demonic astral entities or negative thoughtforms.
Psychic attacks require that an entity use intent to get within mental proximity of a target and unleash a barrage of low frequency energy. This attempts to overpower the target’s own field and achieve phase lock, after which causal forms of damage (as specified through visualization) may proceed.
Thunderstorms are physical reflections of the tension and release associated with realm dissonance and separation, thus the classic association between emotional tempests and atmospheric types. Preceding such storms, low frequency energy fields intensify. (Wilhelm Reich called this energy “deadly orgone.”)
Often this archetype of conflict extends into the hyperdimensional realms and correlates with battles taking place in other dimensions whose effects spill into our realm; thus our personal experiences often reflect “battles between the gods”. Interestingly, whether we succumb to lower frequencies or choose to “weather the storm” may affect the outcome of such hyperdimensional skirmishes. For one realm to influence another requires some level of mutual entanglement.
Some clouds reflect the presence of hyperdimensional ships hovering just beyond the dimensional veil. These clouds tend to be geometric in shape. Cloudships belonging to dark entities radiate an intense low frequency field that can induce feelings of doom or aggression in the population below and odd defensive behavior in animals. The darker the energy, the more foreboding the cloud and violent the storms that precipitate. Such ships tend to gather near critical points on the timeline where reality is most easily influenced to their advantage. By getting close enough to the place and time of an “interesting” region of the hologram, dark entities can more accurately read the local probable future trajectories and calculate what manipulations are necessary to ensure the most devastating probable future. In the case of human disasters, this assists the greatest harvesting of lifeforce energy.
Energy
Causal interactions involve exchanges of energy. For two realms to exchange energy they must share some degree of resonance. The weaker the resonance, the more energy is needed for entities of one realm to directly affect those of another. Negative entities are usually not in full resonance with their targets and are therefore limited in what they can directly do to them. However, with additional energy they can compensate for weak resonance and impact realms otherwise beyond their influence.
This energy is known as loosh, identically the lifeforce energy harvested from human suffering, the emotional energy expended in the learning of lessons, and the psychic energy expelled through prayer and ritual. For every frequency of vibration, the soul may emit loosh at that frequency. A comparison may be drawn to laser energy of a particular color. Entities with low soul frequencies consume energy of a low frequency.
Not only does loosh fuel the expansion and crossing of realm boundaries as discussed earlier in context of learning lessons and surrogate motivators, but it allows negative entities to more strongly manifest in the realms of their targets. Loosh is a commodity in higher realms because it is the very fuel of transdimensional navigation and conquest.
Energy harvested from one region can be rerouted to another. For example, a natural disaster in one part of the world may provide negative entities with sufficient energy to penetrate the realms of targets elsewhere. Other sources of energy include occult and religious rituals. Sunday worship provides “mass” amounts of energy and affords negative forces easier attack opportunities on Sunday than other days of the week. The moon plays an important part in energy harvesting by depressing global frequencies twice a month and initiating a veritable feeding frenzy for negative entities; this is what Gurdjieff meant by mankind being food for the moon.
Realm Breech
The ultimate objective of any hyperdimensional ambush is realm breech, the penetration through a realm boundary. Like a syringe breaking through skin, realm breech allows direct injection of disruptive influences into the target realm. This operation consists of three steps: stalking, baiting, and bridging.
Stalking is the act of reading the weaknesses of a target and moving into position to exploit those weaknesses. This is achieved either through remote monitoring or direct sampling of the auric field. Methods of remote monitoring include remote viewing and data gathered through neural implants.
Remote viewing requires that the observer be within mental proximity of the target and have sufficient frequency bandwidth to access a good portion of the target’s probable futures. Hostile aliens and their subordinate human military factions occupy a narrow bandwidth and must use psychically talented abductees possessing greater bandwidth to remote view a wider range of probable futures. Such abductees may either be teleported into an underground base or under hypnotic trance dictate information about assigned targets, or if implanted with remote mind programming technology they may be utilized as such while asleep in their beds.
Direct sampling of the auric field necessitates both physical proximity and a stimulated emission of vibratory energy. For instance, black helicopters outfitted with frequency sampling equipment may hover loudly near the target in order to induce a fear/panic reaction that stimulates the soul into giving off a measurable vibratory response. At the very least this provides an immediate readout of one’s vulnerabilities, and at most it pushes one into deeper fear and paranoia that puts one further into their vibratory territory. The aura can also be sampled when a target interacts face-to-face with certain implanted individuals.
Once vulnerabilities are ascertained, the target may be programmed accordingly and baited into dropping his or her frequency, committing self-sabotage, and attracting through realm boundary gaps a disruptive variety of learning lessons. Overreaction to these disruptive experiences may further drop frequency and allow for a more intensive round of programming and baiting. Through this process the programmers can run a careless target into the ground.
A common form of realm baiting involves strangeness for the sake of strangeness, weird experiences that have no point other than to arouse obsessive intrigue in the target. For the unfortunate recipients, curiosity leads nowhere but further into the trap. That these inexplicable or mysterious experiences are real is undeniable, however they are often decoys void of deeper significance. Trying to find that deeper meaning is simply opening the door to more of the same, and in this way life can get strange indeed and madness is not an uncommon result. Every drop in frequency drops another bridge across the castle moat.
Synchronicity
According to Jung, synchronicities are meaningful coincidences. They function as waking dream symbols and communicate the presence of something significant beneath the threshold of conscious awareness. Synchronicities tend to appear during hyperdimensional activity or prior to emotionally charged events and expansions in awareness. In general, they are precursors to either realm expansion or realm breech.
Moving realm boundaries generate shockwaves that radiate spherically into the surrounding holographic region. An emotional experience several hours in the future may send shockwaves backward in time, which upon impacting the present realm induces vibrations that resonate and attract corresponding synchronicities. These meaningful coincidences share the same archetypal basis as the emotional event having generated the shockwave; the wave shares the frequency of its source. Thus synchronicities often precede learning experiences and carry a symbolic nature that reflects the nature of the impending event.
In fact, any perturbation in the realm boundary will inevitably generate precursor synchronicities that give information about the source of disturbance. A looming realm breech, for instance, will be preceded by foreboding synchronicities such as omens or the sighting of certain warning numbers. Because the archetype filters through a symbolic lexicon before manifesting, the same warning may manifest differently for different people depending on what symbols they find meaningful. Some symbols are more universal than others. Interpreting them should be handled no differently than interpreting dream symbols.
Discontinuities
When numerous people share the same environment, their collective field attracts a coordinated set of experiences. This means one probable future manifests for all that somehow accommodates the learning requirements of each individual. The greater the dissonance between individuals contributing to a collective field, the more contorted and improbable this future must be to smooth out any discontinuities.
Reality can get strange when one’s vibratory spectrum is significantly out of synch with that of the environment. Consider people who are either temporarily or chronically obsessive and paranoid about alien abductions, government monitoring, or the matrix control system. For reasons already explained, they may attract blatant forms of harassment and a plethora of unusual paranormal phenomena most people cannot fathom much less believe. What if they enter a collective realm whose vibratory spectrum is very different from their own, say someplace public with lots of average people requiring relatively mundane experience? Then reality will contort to accommodate both realms, though sometimes without much success when uncanny glitches indicate cracks in the illusion. Instead of seeing aliens or demonic entities in public, which would surely scare the hell out of everyone else as well, their experiences of monitoring and harassment will come through elements that seem ordinary to ordinary people. This way both can have their realm and live it too. They may hear a random person mumble cryptic phrases a bit too uncanny to be mere coincidence, they may notice people watching and following them, they may encounter harassers whose eyes indicate the momentary presence of a demonic being. But to everyone else these vehicles of harassment seem like ordinary characters: the homeless man by the gas station seemingly asking someone for change, the group of diners near engaging in a bit of people-watching, the guy serving coffee getting a bit cranky at some customer.
Schizophrenia aside, these disturbing experiences are very real and can be logged as objective evidence, though attempting to do so often negates their ability to manifest. Objective proof is that which can bring the experiences of one realm forcibly into another, bypassing the learning process and violating freewill.
But improbable experiences need not be negative. One can have a high frequency and attract experiences that are strangely positive with things just working out. Something as simple as getting nothing but green lights all the way to a destination is significant to the one experiencing it, but to all others just another car went by. If the discontinuity is extreme, one meets the strangest positive synchronicities and helpful characters.
Prime Numbers as Archetypal Realms
Another way to understand how realms coordinate is to think in terms of numbers. Since frequency is but a number, we can assign a unique number to any unique realm to represent the wavelength of its fundamental vibration.
Recall that phase lock is necessary for entities of one realm to interact with those of another – waves can only lock into alignment if they match up, even if only periodically. This periodic interval is simply the least common multiple of their various wavelengths. The least common multiple of several realm numbers represents the number of their collective realm. Through this collective realm, subsets can enter into mutual phase lock because they all “fit” into its number. For instance, realms 2 and 3 fit perfectly into collective realm 6. Realms 7, 9, and 11 fit perfectly into collective realm 693.
Higher realm numbers indicate lower probability and less harmony, greater discontinuity and contortion. How this meshes with strange experiences brought on by frequency discontinuities is illustrated as follows: consider a collective field formed by individuals in realms 2, 4, and 5. The collective field is 20, quite an ordinary number. Then let’s say someone with realm 53 enters. The collective field jumps to 1060 to accommodate all, indicating quite a high level of improbability and strangeness. This simply means that a far less probable future is attracted when there is abrasion between vibrations. It also illustrates why dissonance between individuals brings about improbable scenarios of confrontation and separation.
Notice that some numbers fit into others. Realm 13 fits into realm 39 for instance. Qualitatively speaking, this says that the latter is a subset of the first. Individuals in realm 13 can enter realm 39 but not vice versa. To illustrate, we in the third dimension may occupy realm 39 while hyperdimensional beings are native to realm 13 — they can choose to phase lock with us if they so desire, or remain beyond our range of perception. Lower realm number means shorter wavelength and higher frequency.
The realm number of physical existence itself must be astronomically large due to the participation of unfathomable varieties of conscious life. This of course means the vibration of physicality has the longest wavelength and the lowest frequency. Physical existence is the ultimate subset of all realms. It is the arena through which beings can choose to engage in mutual causal interaction. The collective realm of all consciousness in this universe may be large, but it is not infinite. So the frequency of physicality is infinitesimal but not identically zero, hence the existence of zero point energy.
Prime numbers (1, 2, 3, 5, 7, 11, 13, 17, etc…) are only divisible by 1 and themselves. Obviously, realms with prime number wavelengths are the most fundamental realms. They are the primary ones, all other realms are subordinate subsets. Prime numbers therefore relate to the “eigen frequencies” of Creation. Each prime number represents a single universal archetype whose harmonic multiples generate the various realms and probable futures associated with that archetype. For instance, if 3 is the fundamental realm of joy, then realms 3, 6, 9, 12, etc… are realms where joy is the fundamental keynote of vibration, though each realm encompasses a different expression of joy that gets more distorted with higher realm numbers.
The above is simplified. Realistically speaking, we as individuals have a spectrum of frequencies and thus a spectrum of realm numbers defining our personal realm. Prime number components represent lessons we have fully mastered, while non-prime components are those we have yet to learn. Learning is cyclical, each archetype revisited with greater clarity and accuracy than before.
The grand cycle of spiritual evolution starts with the highest realm number and converges upon the lowest. Lowest prime is the Creator. Highest prime is the demiurge Ormethion who stirs at the threshold of oblivion. Realm 1 vibrates with the archetype of infinite love; it is home of the Prime Creator. It is the primary realm; all others are subsets. Just as 1 divides into all, so does the Creator preside over all.
The Shift
The world is now experiencing a parting of ways between sectors of the population no longer resonating with each other. It is a realm split, a cleaving of collective fields into several smaller ones.
Experiential catalysts are pushing people off the fence, forcing them to discover who they truly are and what they stand for. Their soul vibrations are purifying and intensifying, bringing a retreat from the superfluous and a return to destiny.
What was once an emulsified mixture of diverse realms is separating into layers, and when the cup tilts it will be the lowest density layers that spill down the drain. The polarization phenomenon begins with mutual disinterest between individuals of uncommon paths. There may be confrontation and separation, or circumstance may simply bring a gentle parting of ways. But as time goes on and people gather into their most harmonious collective realms, the chasm between these realms will run so deep that eventually even the collective sharing of perception and experience will be severed. The learning requirements of each collective realm may become so mutually contradictory that they can no longer share the same space, the same timeline, the same density. This would entail a timeline split, each major realm following a different trajectory into the future that best accommodates the collective learning needs of its inhabitants. What tilts the cup remains to be seen.
Frequency Anchors
Of course not all is predestined. There are chaotic factors left to freewill. Some hyperdimensional forces aware of the impending shift are counting on mass frequency suppression to lock mankind into a probable future where these forces reap maximum energy harvest and retain control, whether in this density or the next. This may involve anything from mass loss of life to genetic assimilation and spiritual enslavement. A collective choice to elect such a scenario would acquiesce sufficient freewill to give such forces free reign to rewrite history in order to expand and solidify control in the present and future. To an extent this has already occurred and the world as we know it today is the end result of the most recent timeline revision. And yet time marches on and the “final” future is still open.
This brings us to what we as individuals can do. The wiser sources say we should simply be ourselves, remember who we are and radiate the essence of our soul. Indeed, we are frequency anchors. The vibration we hold determines the realm we establish, and our realm contributes to the collective realm. There are frequencies of suppression and frequencies of liberation. By exultantly living from your heart you not only set an example for others, you also help lift the heaviness of the local and global collective realm. Nothing lifts gravity like levity and love. This assists those who would otherwise be subconsciously crushed by the prevailing low frequency fields. It is commendable to take action and do something when called, but in the meantime simply hanging onto your center is enough. This sets you on the high path beyond the reach and sight of darker elements and clears the path for others to come with you. Keep your poise through the turbulence and cling tightly onto your mast when the sirens beckon you overboard. Shine as a lighthouse amidst the fog.
Resources
For additional information on realm dynamics, please read The 33 Arks of Soul Resonance by the Nexus Seven and research the Cassiopaean Transcripts regarding the terms “realm”, “FRV”, “frequency resonance vibration”, “frequency of light”, and “frequency resonance envelope”.
Food for the Moon
montalk.net » 30 July 05
The moon is more than just a pale satellite of interest to poets and astronomers. Its influence goes beyond merely creating ocean tides or driving biological cycles. More importantly, the moon exerts a significant influence upon the mechanical, emotional, and psychological states in man. The werewolf myth and superstition concerning full moon lunacy are not far from the truth. Certain lunar phases heighten the possibility for emotionally draining situations and stimulate reactivity and sensitivity in vulnerable individuals.
Personal observation reveals what numerous esoteric sources have explained at length, namely that we are food for the moon. In this article I shall summarize these sources and then give an account of how through personal experience I independently arrived at similar but more expansive conclusions framed in context of the matrix control system. This is an incredibly fascinating and practical subject since the lunar factor can be observed by anyone with eyes to see and knowledge of such cycles can be used to bypass obstacles normally exacerbated by the fog of ignorance.
Gurdjieff and Ouspensky
Fourth Way philosophy aims to strip man of his mechanical behavior and hypnotic programming in order to build within him a core of heightened consciousness. It is an esoteric system assembled from incomplete fragments of inner Christianity and Sufism. It’s founder, Georges Gurdjieff, frequently admonished the thoughtless mechanical behavior of humanity and was fond of saying that we are “food for the moon.”
What did Gurdjieff mean by this phrase? Many have interpreted “food for the moon” as a figure of speech, that perhaps Gurdjieff meant we are slave to our mechanical conditioning and feed our baser impulses. While it can be additionally interpreted that way, Gurdjieff was primarily being literal. Peter Ouspensky, one of Gurdjieff’s most prolific disciples, lectured at length concerning the moon’s role in human affairs and its place in the cosmological scheme of things. It is reasonable to assume what Ouspensky wrote about the moon accurately reflects what Gurdjieff taught him.
According to Ouspensky, the moon acts as a giant electromagnet pulling upon all organic life on earth and sucking into itself the soul essence of dying creatures. The moon is an embryonic planet receiving its nutrition from organic life on earth through an etheric umbilical cord, an energy conduit between earth and moon.
In man, the moon drives his mechanical aspects like a pendulum moving the gears of a clock. The degree to which one’s actions are driven by the moon is proportional to one’s level of reactivity and non-being. For people incapable of moving themselves through life by nobler spiritual impulses, the moon provides a propulsive force. Without this force, mechanical individuals would be passive as puppets without a puppeteer.
Ouspensky went so far as to say that the very physical motion of our limbs was made possible thanks to the moon. Other Fourth Way initiates like Rodney Collin explained that because our body was largely made of water and the moon pulls on water to create the ocean tides, our bodies are made to move in similar but more complicated ways through hydraulic principles. Though I find this explanation dubious, I have included it only to be complete in my summary. The moon’s gravitational field pulls on all masses equally and is not strong enough to have any physical influence over the motion of water within the body. It would be more accurate to say that the moon exerts some subtle influence upon the organs of our etheric body responsible for initiating neurochemical impulses that trigger mechanical motion. So mechanical behavior is driven by the moon but not necessarily via crude physical means.
The moon is therefore an important factor in driving physiological motion. As long as its influence is limited to such effects, the moon is doings its job properly. Ouspensky warned, however, that if lunar influences trespassed into one’s emotional and mental aspects, then emotional and mental imbalances would occur. How can the moon affect our emotional and intellectual centers? By the very fact that these lower centers have their own mechanical aspects.
Ouspensky was asked whether there was any truth to the connection between full moons and lunacy. He said there was none and that lunar phases are irrelevant because the moon is always around earth exerting the same pull regardless of its phase. That much is true, however as I shall explain later, it is the alignment between earth, sun, and moon that colors the lunar influence, therefore lunar phases do correlate with cycles of mental and emotional stability and instability.
In the cosmological schema, earth is like a mother to the moon which is still a fetus in the sense that it cannot yet “breathe” on its own, hold an atmosphere, or support life. Gurdjieff said: “The Moon is actually a fragment of this Earth, which must now constantly maintain the Moon’s existence.” In that sense, the moon is like a parasitic thoughtform. Nevertheless, the equation is balanced because in exchange for the moon propelling our mechanical movement, we feed the moon so that it may grow and one day be born as a living planet. As to how organic life feeds the moon, Ouspensky explained that upon death the physical body returns to the earth but the soul essence, the astral and etheric energies sloughed off by the evacuating spirit, float toward and deposit themselves upon the moon. This comes with the dissolution of the body’s mechanical center. During life, however, unprovoked emotional turmoil and unconscious psychological suffering produce subtle energies that feed the moon, and this much is detrimental to personal esoteric evolution.
In line with the objectives of Fourth Way, to escape the more deleterious lunar influences Ouspensky said we must “create moon within ourselves.” By this he meant we must develop within us a driving mechanism that can take the place of the external lunar influence; in this way we would break free of the puppeteer. Assuming for a moment a more general and practical interpretation, this simply says that in order to become free from mechanical conditioning and reactive behavior we must reinforce our sense of self-awareness so that conscious choice and awareness reigns supreme over any external stimuli that might provoke an unconscious reaction. In this way we stop feeding the moon while living, and still properly pay our dues upon death.
Mouravieff
In his epic work Gnosis, Boris Mouravieff formulated an esoteric system for spiritual evolution founded upon the inner traditions of Eastern Orthodoxy. Though sharing a common basis with Fourth Way, what Mouravieff detailed is comparatively more complete, accurate, and systematic. Here is an excerpt from Gnosis summarizing what is necessary to transcend the lunar influence:
As a cell of organic life on Earth, man plays a part in the development of the Ray of Creation. The vivification of the Moon, that cosmic foetus, is one aspect of this development. This requires considerable quantities of energy, which is produced in particular by the human part of organic life. Illusion, which plays such an important role in the waking consciousness of man, was introduced into that state so that he would accept this aspect of the cosmic work, participating in it without rebellion.
If we become conscious of this situation and desire to escape it, we must conceive and create a screen which will protect us against this devouring influence of the Moon. We must meanwhile guard against falling into Illusion again by erecting a false screen; the result would be an aggravated waste of these forces instead of an economy of force. The quantity of force necessary to genuinely oppose the influence of the Moon is already considerable. The first imperative, then, is to stop wasting these forces, to turn off the taps which let the energy escape uselessly: sterile emotions, in particular negative emotions; fantasies from uncontrolled imagination; uncoordinated mental gymnastics, gossiping and chattering. We must thus act like a wise minister of finance and carefully economize our energies, yet without all the time sterilizing either our activity or our intelligence. On the contrary, we must store and as far as possible augment these forces to build up our reserves. These are the two main aspects of the first objective we have to attain. (Mouravieff, Gnosis I, p.168)
Mouravieff also explained that organic life functions as a transmitter station sending refined energy to the moon to assist its growth. Despite increases in the human population and thus an increase in quantity of energy transferred, times of peace do not produce sufficient energy and so catalysts for suffering such as wars and catastrophes arise to sustain the process.
The Moon’s passive energy arises from solar energy. It reflects this, but not without a transformation as its own nature. [...] Unlike the Earth, the Moon does not have a direct organic link with the Sun. Being a satellite, it depends directly on its planet, and it is only through the latter’s mediation that it enters into relation with the Sun. One of its essential roles is to reflect solar energy onto the Earth’s surface in a form modified by reflection as described above. This also leads to qualitative and quantitative variations that depend on its phases. These changes do not prevent continual reverberation, due to the fact that the Moon always presents the same face to Earth, as the duration of its rotation around itself and around our planet are both the same. (Mouravieff, Gnosis II, p.29)
Although Mouravieff did not elaborate in what manner the lunar influence varies with phase, it stands to reason that essentially it is a matter of astrological alignment between earth, sun, and moon. During new and full moons, the moon and sun are respectively in opposition and conjunction, respectively. During quarter moons they are square. Opposition, conjunction, and square represent alignments that in this particular case aggravate the mechanical aspects in man. Other times of the month the moon primarily trines sun, a harmonious astrological aspect corresponding to relatively calm and balanced temperament with the mechanical influence not trespassing into emotional or mental territory.
That the moon always shows the same face, has an unusually circular orbit, and is precisely distanced to blot out the sun during total solar eclipses implies an intentional placement by the “Architect” of the matrix, or perhaps it simply suggests a collective choice to experience this highly improbable but necessary reality. When asked if the moon was intentionally placed, the Cassiopaeans responded: This is impossibly complex because in one way or another, everything is part of a “plan.” Mouravieff and Ouspensky emphasized that despite the soporific nature of the moon and the urgent necessity for individuals to overcome its influence, there is still an important cosmological reason for this arrangement. If nothing else, the moon makes physical life possible by driving the earth’s rotation.
The Zelator
Another interesting source is The Zelator by Mark Hedsel, an autobiographical account of his initiatory pathway through various mystery schools. The following excerpt takes place in the presence of a teacher who gives a lengthy discourse on the moon:
We became fascinated by the nature of the Moon, and with the other female planet, Venus. It was as though our attention had been drawn to the feminine side of Darkness and Light, as represented in the purgatorial side of the Moon, and the burning light of Venus. Our questions led our Master to some fascinating and unexpected observations about the lunar connections in ancient esoteric lore, and it was not surprising that the few questions we did put to our Master at that time concerned these planets. ‘Do you know what the third-day pig is?’ he asked in response to a question I had put to him about the Moon. Although our Master was looking directly at us, everyone shook their heads, as though he had directed the question to each of us personally. Perhaps the question had been rhetorical, for he continued almost immediately. ‘The three-day pig is a phrase from the ancient Mysteries. Prior to the initiation held during the Greater Mysteries of the Boedromion at Eleusis, in Greece, there was what the Greeks called the Halade Mystai. Early in the morning, the candidates for initiation would make their way to the sea, carrying young pigs, which they would wash and then sacrifice. The usual — we might even say the exoteric — explanation for this sacrifice is that they considered the blood of the pig to be especially pure, and much appreciated by the gods of the Underworld. They buried the killed pigs deep in the Earth, after the blood and slaughtered bodies had been dedicated to these infernal gods. Because the sacrifice was held on the third day of the Greater Mystery, such a creature was called the third-day pig.’
He raised his eyebrows, and smiled. ‘Now, as with all Mysteries of initiation, the term is not quite correct — it is meant to hide something. It was not a third-day pig, but a two-and-a-half-day pig, as the sacrifices always took place in the morning. The fact that the rites were conducted near the sea should lend a clue to one aspect of this arcane symbolism, for the two-and-a-half day period is a lunar period. In two and a half days, the Moon completely traverses one sign of the zodiac: the period, cosmically speaking, is a 12th part of the month. Now, perhaps, you will begin to see something of the deeper significance of the third-day pig?’ Perhaps once again the question had been rhetorical. At all events, there was no sound from the circle.
‘In a sense, the third-day pig is humanity — the liquid sweat of the Earth. Humanity is in thrall to the Moon — mankind is subject to the two-and-a-half-day rhythm, and to all other lunar periodicities. In another sense, the third-day pig is the animal of Set, the reject darker side of Mankind — that lucifuge side, which does not strive towards the light.
‘This truth is recognized both in the overt symbolism of the pig sacrifice, and in its deeper arcane implications. The initiation centres have always recognized that mankind is in thrall to the Moon — that ordinary men and women are sleeping under the influence of the lunar powers. [...] The symbolism of the three-day pig must now be evident. The creature is a surrogate for a sacrifice which is no sacrifice, as the loss is of no value in the face of that gained. [...] What happens to our higher principle at this fission of porcine sacrifice is of direct account in the symbolism of the three-day pig. Just as in a sacrifice involving a burnt offering, where the flames go upwards, and the carbonized remains go downwards, so the sacrifice of the third-day pig is a fission of separation. Note this word, fission. One cannot go far in the hermetic studies without having formed a good idea of what Spiritual fission implies.
‘On one level, then, the pig is symbol of the lower nature, which must be buried — or, more accurately, placed into the hands of the infernal hordes, to which it rightly belongs. Meanwhile, the initiated Spirit rises upwards on the scales of perfection. As you know, only the initiates sacrifice at the Helade Mystai, so we may presume that, at the symbolical death, it is only the lower part of the “pig” — the body and the blood — which is rendered unto the lower world. The higher world carries the Spirit to a higher realm, in the wonder of initiation. You see, the three-day pig is a symbol of this rejected part, of the dark part pushed downwards after the separation which is the immediate consequence of initiation.’
[...]
‘But the pig. Let us glance once more at the symbolism of the famous three-day pig. We are the pig, awaiting sacrifice. We are in thrall to the Moon: we are all sleeping Endymions, who must render to the Moon that which bears the imprint of the Moon. Let us presume that the sacrifice of the three-day pig is symbolical of the three days …’ — he emphasized the words to show that they had a much deeper meaning than might be at first apparent -’... that we spend in the sphere of the Moon after our death. As you know, in traditional Christianity, this period is called Purgatory. In esotericism, it has other names, with which you will all be familiar. The three-day pig is a symbol’ — he emphasized the word — ‘of this period we must spend in Purgatory.
‘If you reflect upon it, you will see that it is not a far-fetched symbolism. The pig, through its association with Set, is a creature of the Moon, and the period in Purgatory is a “blood sacrifice” in the sense that during that experience the sins of the blood — one might say the sweat of our blood sins — are washed away. In Purgatory, at great cost to ourselves, we sacrifice our sins. These entities — our sins — are devoured by the demons in what might be regarded as a blood-lust. We have clung to our sins throughout our lifetime, and letting them go is no easy matter: they must be torn away from us.
‘Purgatory is a sort of cosmic clearing house — even a place of enforced learning — where the entities and dispositions born of sin find fulfillment and regeneration. Without the existence of such a cleansing house, the Spiritual atmosphere of the Earth would have been completely poisoned long ago.
‘The skull-face of the Moon, glaring down with cratered eyes at the world, is a perpetual memorial to the inexorable consequences of human sin. It would be possible to point to vast documentary sources for this belief that the Moon is the cosmic centre of purgatory — it is indeed encapsulated in very many symbols in Christian doctrine and symbolism. On what may be the most obvious level, the very idea that demons have horns is probably a throw-back to the idea of the crescent of the Moon, their natural homeland: they are, so to speak, branded with the C of the crescent.
‘You were quite right, Mark …’ — much to our chagrin, he turned to us, making public private conversations we had had with him — ‘... to link the Moon with demonic assault, and with the dark realm of seances and atavistic clairvoyancy. The demonic beings love the dark. While it is true that the seance rooms are kept dark to enable amateur conjurors to perform without detection, it is also true that those Spiritual beings who work evil through such seances love the dark. They are lucifuges. Just as they cannot understand the need for light, so they cannot understand human love.
‘The ancients used darkness, not to contact the demons, but to contact the Higher Beings. One reason why the so-called air-shafts in the Great Pyramid are directed towards specific stars is to allow these stellar influences to pierce into the darkness where the initiations took place. ‘The ancients built their stone circles to enable them to use darkness for specific purposes. They knew that during an eclipse, when the Moon is thrown into darkness, the effect of the Moon is, to some extent, weakened. At such times, certain diabolical and evil influences which have been built up in the aura of the Earth can escape. It is as though a safety valve has been opened in the skies, pouring into the cosmos down the dark tunnel of the Black Moon, which hangs in the shadow of the Earth. This Black Moon — the Moon of snake-infested Hecate in the ancient mythology — is quite different from the Lighted Moon. In some of the ancient centres this Black Moon was even given a different name.
‘The Lighted Moon is, to some extent, Spiritually warmed by the Sun. One has to be attuned to cosmic realities to feel the difference between the Dark Moon and the full Moon. When the Sun is eclipsed by the Dark Moon, then it is not unusual for birds to drop from the skies in fear. Great wisdom is shown in such fear. You must all try to experience an eclipse — solar or lunar — to catch a feeling of this cosmic reality. There is a frisson in the air, quite unlike anything which can be felt under normal circumstances. The primaeval terror of the Moon among the ancients was not entirely unrealistic: in those days, there was a different consciousness which allowed men to perceive cosmic realities that are now hidden from us. You will never understand why the ancient stone circles were built if you do not familiarize yourself with the Dark Moon.’
[...]
In the meeting prior to his death, our Master fulfilled his promise to speak about the secrets of the Moon. Normally, he would wait for someone in our midst to ask a question. This time he began to speak without preamble.
‘In the esoteric literature, you will find many records indicating that the Moon was at one time part of the Earth. It had to leave the Earth, in order to allow life on Earth to continue its Spiritual development unimpeded.
‘It is important that anyone on the Path should attempt to form a clear picture of what this separation was like. Not only was it of considerable evolutionary importance in the cosmogenesis of the Earth, but it is played, in miniature, in many of our Spiritual activities. It is the archetypal form of fission. Now, unfortunately, in modern times even our imaginative faculties have been materialized, and it is difficult for us to form a picture of what this Moon-loss was really like. It is difficult for us to form clear images of the fission which lies at the root of all Spiritual activity. It is difficult for modern man and woman to visualize things in purely Spiritual terms. This is because the picture-making which lies at the basis of our imaginative faculty longs for mythology, since mythology is itself an agency of Spirituality.
‘If you cannot imagine in this way at present, you must perforce cling to materialistic images …’ — he touched the glass of water on the round table in front of him — ‘... then imagine a glass of water clouded with a pigment. If the glass is left to stand, the particles will settle to the bottom in a thick dross, leaving the water above clear. This is much nearer to the Spiritual reality of what happened when the Moon left the Earth, taking with it certain forms of dross materiality. [...]
‘The schema which depicts the planets in extended space pertains only to physical vision. You must understand this, or there will be no way in which you can approach some of the greater Mysteries of the cosmos. What appears to be on the outside is more accurately described as being on the inside: our Earthly vision is extremely limited, for, under normal circumstances, we see outwards from the central Ego to the cosmic periphery. However, this is not the cosmic vision. We are so used to this limited vision that we are not sufficiently tolerant to accept that there can be others — including a vision from the periphery into the centre.
‘In the case of the Moon, the matter is made more complex by the fact that the physical matter of the Moon did once form part of what we now call the Earth. Within the context of the lunar sphere, the two centres did once coincide. A tremendous effort of meditative power is required to follow these connections, however, and the bald statement I have made can result in misconceptions.’
‘Why,’ asked Philip, ‘did the Moon have to separate from the Earth?’ ‘It was a cosmic fission. The Moon represents the harder mineralization of the Earth. In the body of the Moon is the matter which, had it remained with the Earth, would have weighed down human development too deeply. Man would not have been able to bear the weight of those forces in his own body. Just as we know from our own observations of ourselves that we must slough off darkness to reach into the light, so the planetary bodies must also involve themselves in a similar fission. Even so, it is true that the weight of the Moon, albeit removed by half a million miles, still contorts the physical body of the Earth and its inhabitants through what are usually called ‘gravitational’ effects.
‘Now we must touch upon the connection between the Moon and clairvoyancy. We must do this because one of our members has — wisely or unwisely — become involved with mediumistic groups.’
‘It is important that we set out very clearly the dangers inherent in opening the soul to such activities. It is not for me to forbid such activity. I have no power to forbid, and would relish no such power. Much as I would wish to protect you, I cannot. The best I can do is make the dangers clear to you. After that, your beliefs and your conduct remain your own.’
He look around at our faces, as though to indicate that he had arrived at the most important point of the evening.
‘And so now we must look at an esoteric truth which touches on the very edge of what is permissible. What I have to say will be greatly disturbing for many people of modern times. It will disturb, because it is generally taken for granted that clairvoyancy, mediumship and spiritualistic activity are somehow linked with Spiritual development, and consequently of benefit to mankind. Unfortunately, this is far from the truth. A vast amount of our modern so-called “Spiritualist” literature pertains to channelling and clairvoyancy which is far from beneficial for the development of mankind. Indeed, not to mince words, I should tell you that it is distinctly harmful.
‘I must now make a statement which will introduce you to a concept which was, until comparatively recently, one of the deepest secrets of the esoteric Schools: In some ways, the Moon is the greatest problem of esoteric lore. The Moon is not at all what it appears to be.
‘At the end of the last century an astounding revelation was made, as a result of dissent among members of secret Schools. Information, hitherto guarded jealously by the most enclosed of the inner Orders, was made public. The secrets disclosed pertained to a far deeper level of knowledge than has hitherto been made exoteric by the Schools — even in this enlightened age.’
His trace of cynicism seemed to go by unnoticed.
‘Our purpose here is not to document how so deep an esoteric idea was made public — or even to assess whether it was wise for this idea to be brought out into the open. All this has been dealt with in the literature — and if any of you wish to follow this up, I will give you a few titles later.
‘In a nutshell, what was made public during this conflict in the Schools was the truth that our Moon is a sort of counterweight to another sphere,
which remains invisible to ordinary vision. This counterweighted sphere is called in esoteric circles the Eighth Sphere.
‘We must be careful with these words, for, in spite of what I have just said, this region is not itself a sphere, nor is it a moon. Even to locate it behind the physical Moon is not correct, for in the Spiritual realm spaces and distances are different. The truth is that this Eighth Sphere does not pertain to anything we are familiar with on the physical plane, yet we must use words from our own vocabularies whenever we wish to denote its existence. Were we to use a word which fits most appropriately this
Sphere, then we should really call it a vacuum. Certainly, vacuum is a more appropriate term than sphere, for the Eighth Sphere sucks things into its own shadowy existence.
‘This Sphere is lower in the scale of being than the Seventh Sphere (which is the Earth). It acts as a sort of demonic conduit to suck into its maws certain degenerate Spiritual forms on the Earth. It is a shadow Sphere, controlled by shadow beings. However, the fact that they are shadow beings should not lead us to demote or underestimate their capabilities and intelligence. In many respects they are more intelligent than Man, for they are not limited by the power of love, as is Mankind.
‘The operation of this Eighth Sphere is complex. Its denizens — those shadowy beings for whom it is home — wish to people their Sphere with humanity, or (more accurately) with human souls. Towards this end, it has erected what we might call terminals on the Earth: these terminals are soul-conduits, which will suck into the lower Sphere a certain form of materialized Spiritual energy that is engendered on the Earth plane. The most usual circumstances where this materialization or engendering takes place is in seances, and in other localities wherein human beings attempt to meddle — against the cosmic law — with the lower Etheric planes.’
Philip was having difficulties with this curious account of the lunar powers, and asked: ‘Are you saying that Spiritualist activity is itself victimized by the Eighth Sphere?’
‘Yes, Philip. Certain Spiritualist activity is coloured by the erroneous belief that the realm of the dead is accessible to the living. In truth, mediumistic activity cannot penetrate through into the true realm of the dead: it is therefore dealing only with shadows. In so doing, it is creating fodder for the nourishment of the Eighth Sphere. This sucking of certain forms of human soul-matter into the Eighth Sphere is not, by any means, intended for the benefit of humanity. The aim of the denizens of this
world is to enhance and populate a world which may truly be described as the realm of the damned. The efforts of these denizens, or demons, is contrary to the evolutionary development which has been planned for the world. In truth, the human being was not designed to become a shadow being, captive in a demonic sphere: it was designed to become a god.
‘It is less than one hundred years since this knowledge of the Eighth Sphere was made public. At first there was an outcry at this breach in initiate knowledge, but now we can see that it has proved something of a blessing that the demonic threat has been brought out into the open. In some ways, it is easier to deal with a visible enemy. Those who dabble in the supposed communications with the dead, and with that spirit-land which they fondly imagine lies beyond the veil, have not gone unwarned.
I will leave most of the above for the reader to digest, and discuss only the so-called “Eighth Sphere.” What is meant by the moon being a counterweight to the Eighth Sphere? Evidently, the moon is but a physical reflection of something tangible but not material, something beyond our realm of perception.
Based on the clues given in The Zelator we must conclude that the Eighth Sphere by definition encompasses all the nonphysical aspects of the Matrix Control System, the service-to-self (STS) hierarchy from top to bottom minus the physical levels of which we ourselves are part.
The Eighth Sphere would therefore include: the lower astral planes where carnal and demonic thoughtforms dwell, the hyperdimensional realms inhabited by reptilians, the parasitic etheric lattice overlaying the earth comprising the very tendrils of the Matrix, the second density soulpool of which organic portals are incarnate extensions, and the demiurgic black hole a creature positioned atop the STS hierarchy and sucking into itself all energy gathered from the “tiers” below.
This interpretation of the Eighth Sphere should be self-evident for those familiar with the works of Rudolf Steiner, Carlos Castaneda, Robert Monroe, Dr William Baldwin, the Cassiopaean Transcripts, and my articles on the Matrix.
For instance, that organic portals have something to do with the moon is clear from the fact that they, being extensions of second density energies occupying third density bodies, are essentially two-and-a-half density beings, which relates to the two-and-a-half-day pig. Pigs, by the way, are physically incapable of looking up at the sky which, in addition to the fact that they share many human characteristics and have genetics strongly suited to house low vibrational frequencies, makes them ideal symbols for the animal nature in man. That the moon shares an archetypal basis with organic portals is further evidenced by it being a second density planet reflecting light rather than generating its own, just as organic portals are not fully third density and merely reflect back the soul image of others.
Personal Observations
Studying the mythological and esoteric meaning of the moon is mere entertainment if no practical understanding comes from it. One can easily get absorbed in the arcane and lose sight of its application in the real world. So I was fortunate to have observed the lunar influence for myself before reading anything about it, and based on these observations I developed some practical solutions.
This began with my early experiences as moderator of an alternative discussion group on the internet. Having been a member of several forums previously, I was aware of the various pitfalls and how theoretically to avoid them. Putting theory into practice required close observation, foresight, and a case-by-case system of moderation. Over the months I was forced to deal with various disruptors of varying degrees of cunning, each of which played key roles in setting up and triggering a period of emotional turmoil.
After numerous months of this, it finally dawned on me that these disruptive episodes followed a cyclical pattern, always one or two incidents per month on the same set of days that would gradually shift later in the month with each passing month. So it was nine months of observation that made me realize there was order behind the chaos. Furthermore, trouble wasn’t limited to the forum; often it occurred elsewhere such as in my personal life or with my family, on other message boards, and with friends and their families — anyplace at all, but only during certain predictable days of the month.
That these key days shifted a little each month implied that perhaps it has something to do with the moon phases, since full and new moon dates do shift gradually from month to month thanks to our messed up calendar system. So I took the nine months of records and checked them against a moon calendar: sure enough, the disruptive incidents happened consistently within two and a half days from new or full moon.
This much I had figured out by October 2004. By constructing a calendar with days shaded according to their proximity to lunar perigee or apogee and new or full moon, I was able to test the theory over the next several months. It was utterly disturbing to watch disruptions take place on schedule month after month during the predicted days and never outside of those days. And it wasn’t just me seeing what I wanted to see because when learning lessons of an emotionally charged nature arise, there is no mistaking or ignoring them. Additionally, I started with nine months of unbiased records in which a pattern was clearly evident before I ever suspected the moon might be involved; the data speaks for itself.
Putting this knowledge to practical use involved predicting and preparing for disruptive days, understanding that during heavy lunar influences things might not be as they seem, and remembering that emotional buttons are far more sensitive during such days. Moderating the forum became a game of nailing the timing, nature, and plot of the upcoming disruption in order to head it off, sometimes with success and sometimes without depending on how sneaky the plot was and how well I could decipher the synchronistic omens and symbolic warning dreams preceding these impending obstacles.
The process usually played out as follows: within a week or two leading up to an incident I would be given dreams containing symbolic clues about the themes and characters involved, then I would reference the moon chart to get an idea of the timing, and finally within a day I would receive numerous synchronicities informing me the event was close at hand. Lately I have begun incorporating astrological aspects (planetary alignments) to gain additional insight on the timing and theme.
While this system may seem delusional to the casual reader, it was derived using a process of observation, hypothesis, testing, and refinement. That this system has been applied successfully in all areas of my life to reduce stress and redundant obstacles, improved my skills as moderator and kept the forum impervious to permanent disruption, and continues to correctly predict when mechanical tendencies are amplified is proof to me of its validity and practicality.
Lunar Influences and the Matrix Control System
Only then did I realize Gurdjieff was being completely literal when he said we are food for the moon. Anyone who becomes aware of the lunar influence will see how people all around sway to the lunar influence like reeds to the breeze. Twice a month, the Matrix Control System opens its maws and draws in a torrent of emotional energy from all those susceptible to the lunar influence.
So what exactly is the relation between the Matrix and the moon? The archetypal correspondences were discussed earlier. As for the technical relation, I have concluded that the gravitational interaction between earth, moon, and sun causes cyclical variation in the separation between dimensions and densities. Just before and after a new or full moon, the dimensional veil is thinnest and hostile forces from other realms, including the astral and hyperdimensional realms, have an easier time penetrating into the physical plane.
The thinning of dimensional separation has two main consequences. First, as mentioned it is easier for beings to cross realm boundaries. Hostile entities require less energy to breech the realm of their targets, or stated another way, metaphysical defenses against physical and psychic violence tend to wane around such times. But on a positive side the thinning also supports personal expansion into new realms of being, thus the new moon is said to be a good time for starting new projects and manifesting intent through the principles of reality creation.
Second, because other realms become temporarily more accessible, occult practices become more effective. Invocations, psychic warfare, scrying and remote viewing are assisted during such times. This most greatly assists those darker forces who rely upon remote viewing of probable futures and psychic attacks to stalk and ambush their prey. But once again on a positive side the intuitive faculties are heightened and more technical forms of divination like scrying gain accuracy.
Concerning strictly the negative aspects of new and full moon energies, there is a qualitative difference. New moon energies tend toward implosion while full moon is characterized by energy of explosion. Whereas the new moon tends to induce oversensitivity, dissatisfaction, and depression, the full moon energies amplify overreaction, violence, and outright lunacy. It is esoteric fact that the moon rules over the imagination, and both during full moon and new moon windows the imagination is particularly prone to being misapplied, meaning misunderstandings, false suspicions, and unfounded worries increase. But whereas the new moon exacerbates introspective turmoil, full moon externalizes the trouble.
What accounts for the qualitative difference? None other than the particular alignment between earth, moon, and sun. During a full moon, the earth is between sun and moon, meaning the latter two are astrologically in opposition. Whereas the sun represents spirit, the moon represents one’s shadow self. When in opposition, the light of spirit is misdirected by the mechanical pressures of the shadow self, meaning energy is expressed but in an outwardly harmful way, thus its association with overreaction and violence. When new, the moon is between sun and earth, energetically blocking or filtering the solar energies. The shadow self stifles the light of spirit, thus the implosive quality of this alignment and its association with oversensitivity and depression.
To illustrate, in my experience certain vulnerable forum members tend to get moody during the new moon and overreact to misperceived criticism or get depressed and give their farewell, while during a full moon people are more likely to lash out when the lunatics crawl from the woodwork to provoke at the most sensitive times. This is not a fast rule, just a general observation. How these energies manifest elsewhere depends on the context, and the lunar influence manifests through whatever means are at hand to extract the greatest amount of emotional anguish.
Nevertheless, it would be incorrect to blame the moon exclusively as the cause of troubles, as during more harmonious astrological alignments it actually supports healthy mechanical functioning. When the moon is trine or sextile to the sun, meaning in between new and full and at least a day away from quarter moon, the lunar influence sustains peaceful progress. So one could equally say that four times a month the moon supports tranquility.
The moon is by no means the only cyclical factor pulling our strings. There are numerous other cycles from personal to national to global and cosmic. Most of these have biological or astrological origins. While the astrological ones are important to consider, particularly certain planetary aspects, I consider the lunar influence to be the strongest and most observable.
It is no secret that hyperdimensional attacks are directed at a target’s weakest spots at the weakest moments. That is simply a matter of efficiency and logistics. Astrology is an important part of determining this timing because the realm dynamics between attacker and target are greatly influenced by celestial alignments. Different alignments impress upon a given location different spectra of vibrations which in turn resonate corresponding elements within the souls of individuals in the vicinity; the manner in which they vibrate pulls from reality a corresponding set of experiences and learning lessons. Certain vibrations correspond to learning lessons involving confrontation, violence, and attack, and it is when these vibrations are strongest for an individual that astral and hyperdimensional attackers find it easiest to fulfill their role in his experiences. A more thorough explanation can be found in my article Realm Dynamics.
While certain lunar alignments exacerbate certain mechanical tendencies which in turn can create emotional turmoil, I have found that the moon’s primary function during such times is merely to open a window between the darker realms and this world. Whether this window of opportunity is actually utilized depends on the individual in question and whether the attackers have the necessary interest and resources. In other words, the turbulent experiences that may arise during critical lunar days are not necessarily deterministically created by the moon, rather the moon opens a window during which intelligent forces can at their own discretion and choice of timing initiate an episode of feeding or sabotage.
The reason I say this is because through certain means already described I can detect well in advance of a lunar influence period what plans for sabotage are already in the works. There is an active intelligence behind many of these episodes, evidenced for example by the periodic abduction and posthypnotic programming of key individuals who will take part in the next disturbance. Or, in the days preceding a sabotage attempt coinciding with a lunar window, one will experience increased ear ringing and deja vu, respectively signifying monitoring attempts and timeline editing by hyperdimensional forces.
Practical Matters
There are a variety of reasons why some people seem to experience the lunar influence more than others.
First, active targeting plays a large part in the worst of the trouble, those who are not targeted will not experience much trouble other than some crankiness between themselves and others.
Second, where the moon is placed in one’s natal chart (what the lunar configuration was at moment of birth) may play a role in how strongly its mechanizing influence trespasses into one’s emotional and psychological states. Different people have different natal charts and will thus be influenced to different degrees.
Third, although this is speculative, I suspect geographic latitude factors into how strongly one falls within the earth-moon energy conduit; because the moon orbits around the earth’s equator with a maximum eight degree deviation north or south, those nearer to the equator will be more deeply caught up in the gravitational line of tension between earth and moon while those in the higher latitudes might experience the lunar influence more weakly.
And fourth, the lower one’s soul frequency, the greater one’s mechanical tendencies, and the less esoterically developed one is, the greater the lunar effect. It would take fission from the base matters of the soul and fusion of the nobler qualities to gain victory over the lunar influence within oneself, and great wisdom and compassion to handle whatever disruptions may arise among others. In fact, it is toward this end that the moon can actually catalyze our progress by making us aware of our weaknesses.
If you want to test this theory for yourself, go to the Moon Chart for the current month to see whether the shaded regions on the chart correlate with any patterns in your own experience. You can also download this chart to your computer, to run within a browser.
Generally, the shaded regions (gray = new, red=full, purple = quarter moon) are merely windows for turmoil — there is no guarantee each window will bring trouble, but in my case I have found that when trouble does arise it does so exclusively in the shaded regions. There have been some weaker disturbances on quarter moon days (moon square sun) and during certain very strongly discordant astrological aspects, but these are infrequent and no where near as severe as what tends to arise around new or full moons so I consider them insignificant. If you find the moon chart has some validity, then you can use it to better prepare for and perhaps head off potential obstacles. It should merely assist in giving you a heads up, to be used in conjunction with your own intuitive system of “reading the weather”.
Without being aware of the lunar influence one falls too easily under its soporific influence. One is likely to perceive the wrong dynamics behind a situation, take things too personally and succumb to depression or misplaced outrage, and fail to place one’s energies at the right place at the right time. The types of lessons attracted during lunar windows can be learned in easier ways through foresight; by becoming aware of a problem before it happens, one learns the same lessons that would otherwise come about through painful experience…therefore awareness protects against involuntary suffering.
The ultimate goal of this knowledge is to increase awareness and help one gain an upper hand over otherwise invisible and subliminal influences. Applied awareness always has an inverse effect upon negative influences; for instance, while lunar windows tend to induce suffering by default, through awareness one can make use of temporary dimensional fluidity to more effectively intend for and manifest positive futures. With awareness one can learn more efficiently, have a smoother and more exciting path of progress through life, avoid unproductive obstacles, and gain a measure of liberation from the enslaving effect of ignorance.
Download the raw source material for this article.
Methods of Deception
montalk.net » 9 September 05
Some paths are more circuitous and painful than others. Knowing what to watch for can save you lots of unnecessary trouble. This comes down to matching enthusiasm with discernment and seeking out the wisdom needed to navigate a clear path.
Here is a list of pitfalls I have encountered on my path to higher understanding:
Accurate prophecies are no guarantee of positive intent. Deceptive sources may make successful predictions solely to win blind devotion, induce feelings of doom, or create self-fulfilling prophecies. When positive sources give prophecies, they respect freewill and present probabilities without macabre coloring or undue fatalism.
That a body of material contains identifiable truths does not necessarily make it valid. Deceptive sources may pile a heap of lies upon an otherwise factual basis, while the sloppier cases simply slap together fragments of existing material. In contrast, positive material is always more than the sum of its parts and presents extra information that is novel, practical, and verifiable.
Preoccupation with lower truths can distract from the pursuit of higher truths. For instance, obsession with exposing political corruption can distract from gaining necessary spiritual empowerment, which is a popular tactic employed by hyperdimensional entities and their human agents. Positive sources prioritize by framing lower truths in their higher context.
Just because something contains convoluted trivia, complex jargon, and voluminous pages, it does not necessarily contain profound truths. The illusion of profundity sends people on a wild goose chase for grand truths better found elsewhere.
Positive sources are complex only for the sake of accuracy and conciseness.
The alternative to a fallacious belief system may not always be a better alternative. Rejecting something and seeking its diametric opposite could simply be going from self-deception to self-destruction. Positive sources do not subscribe to this mechanical binary thinking and instead present balanced solutions that transcend such false dichotomies.
Deceptive sources win allegiance by stroking the ego and playing upon insecurities. We are all special and here for a reason, but these dark forces diminish humility and cater to self-importance by assigning one grandiose titles, messianic roles, and outlandish past life histories. Positive sources help you achieve a humble understanding of your place in the universe without exalting or repressing who you truly are.
Sometimes an action toward balance can overshoot equilibrium and become a new type of imbalance. For instance, removing harmful contaminants from your diet can bring a healthier balance, but removing too many foods without proper substitutes can lead to nutritional deficiency. To avoid this trap, corrective actions must always be gauged relative to equilibrium.
The right method for the wrong person can give detrimental results. For example, the Fourth Way methodology aims to grow souls within those who have none; if people who need soul awakening rather than soul growth limit themselves to such a system, they will assume they are less than they truly are and spiritually suffocate. By knowing yourself, you will know what is right for you. [By Fourth Way, I mean the system of Gurdjieff and Ouspensky, which is incomplete and skewed. For a more balanced and complete treatment, see the system outlined by Boris Mouravieff in Gnosis].
Gifts are not always given with sincerity. Alien abductees are frequently given psychic powers and even healing abilities, but to the aliens these are worthless trinkets they don’t mind trading for spiritual and biological ownership over the abductee. Gifts are only sincere when given unconditionally and selflessly.
Being under attack is not always a sign of being on the right path. Attacks can sometimes serve as false confirmation in order to cattle-prod the paranoid into clutching more tightly onto their deceptive belief system, such as devout Catholics receiving demonic attacks because they are easily herded this way and fed upon. For those on the right track, attacks are far more sophisticated; they seek to undermine faith and pressure one into committing self-sabotage.
Astral deceivers often impersonate impressive characters such as historical figures, ascended masters, archangels, Jesus, or aliens. They do this in order to form a parasitical bond with those who believe this deception, and they go to great lengths to build up their characters. Material should always be evaluated on its content, not its source, and deceptive sources will give cunningly flawed or empty material regardless of their self-proclaimed credentials.
Noble intentions can be diverted onto quixotic endeavors. Those with good hearts can, due to a lack of knowledge or ungrounded idealism, be led onto a primrose path demanding much time, energy, and resources in order to keep them spinning their wheels thinking they are making a difference when in the big picture their talents could be better applied elsewhere. Discernment requires not letting subjectivity and wishful thinking mask the warning signs that one is pursuing an inefficient path.
Group consensus is a double edged sword. While conferment and agreement between multiple individuals lowers the risk of personal bias, if the entire group can be entrained into agreeing upon a false idea, then any individual dissenting on the side of truth will be rebuffed on the rationalization that an individual is far more likely to be wrong than an entire group. Personal communion with one’s heart and mind should always take precedence over group consensus because the truth is within.
Anything good can be shown in a bad light; anything bad can be shown in a good light. By taking the best promises of a deceptive path and comparing it to the worst risks of a productive path, the deceptive path may falsely seem like the optimal choice. Only by examining the totality of each option can one make an informed choice.
That a method or system “just works” and produces visible results is no guarantee that the system is ultimately beneficial. What results you see may be matched by greater amounts of detriment you cannot see, which is especially true of systems that emphasize substituting technology, ritual, or formula for spiritual practice, self-determination, and discovery. The best one can do is consider the benefits but hunt for the potential shortcomings of a system and guard against them.
Deception seeks to emulate truth as closely as possible while propagating just the opposite. It shares the superficial characteristics of a positive source and hopes the target audience does not look past the shallow mimicry. Ultimately, something always tends to feel “off” about these sources despite surface appearances indicating nothing out of the ordinary; once intuition alerts you, it is the job of reason to help you zero in on the problem.
Timeline Dynamics
montalk.net » 13 April 06
The rules of time travel are rooted in quantum physics. Understanding these rules reveals much about the behavior of hyperdimensional beings and the reason for certain metaphysical laws. Timeline dynamics is essentially about temporal feedback loops between the present and its available range of probable futures. This is just realm dynamics reinterpreted from the perspective of linear time, which affords additional insights as you will see. Although timeline dynamics sounds abstract, it has concrete applications pertaining to manifesting positive synchronicities, deflecting hyperdimensional manipulation, bending probability, and transcending matrix limitations.
The Nature of Linear Time
A good place to start would be to recap the nature of time. Linear time is the constant flow of variable futures into a single immutable past. Every moment of choice involves multiple optional pathways into the future. Each path is a deterministic chain of effects cascading forward like dominoes toward the next moment of choice whereupon another branching takes place.
Viewed from a higher dimension, this looks like an intricate roadmap where intersections and exits represent choice points and the roads represent the causal consequence of those choices. The entire roadmap exists at once, a simultaneous whole.
Linear time is the product of our minds moving through the map, tracing out a route which becomes our remembered past. From our perspective, the route is drawn in permanent marker – once drawn, it cannot be erased.
Not so for beings who have transcended linear time by becoming hyperdimensional. From their perspective, our pathway through the network is comparable to a winding string pinned to the map with thumb tacks.
The string represents the causal progression of events, and the tacks represent our moments of choice. Multiple interacting individuals weave a complicated web whose nodes are pinned in place by the combined strength of their freewill.
An entity outside linear time can change the past either by overriding a choice already made, or by inserting a new sequence of events where freewill was absent and thus not violable. The string network may be altered by repositioning a tack or creating a deviation in some loose section of string. Obviously the latter is easier.
Except for feelings of deja vu, we would not naturally notice a timeline edit since our memories would change as well. We can trace the string back and find it winds a continuous path, meaning all consequences of the timeline change are consistently accounted for by preceding causes when examined. As a result, we normally remember only the most recent edit as being the past that always was.
So from our perspective time is constant, singular, and permanent. From a higher perspective, time is variable in its rate of flow and selective in its configuration. Our perception of time, like the flow of time within a movie or novel, is an illusion. The string exists from beginning to end, simultaneously, but its path is open to revision. True time moves forward not with the tick of a clock but the making of a choice. That which is inevitable has already happened.
The seemingly irreversible flow of linear time has its origins in quantum phenomena. Like a movie projector displaying successive frames to create the illusion of motion, so does consciousness continuously select from a stationary spectrum of realities which frame to experience next. The nondeterministic (unpredictable) nature of choice is what creates this one-way flow of time; at our level of existence, the collapse of a wave function cannot be reversed, and it is this collapse which generates time as we know it.
Quantum Physics of Time Travel
Last year (2005) an interesting paper appeared that investigated the paradoxes of time travel in context of quantum physics. Usually time travel is approached from the Relativity angle, involving black holes or faster than light travel, whose requirements for application are too immense to be practical. Fortunately, it turns out that the quantum interpretation opens the door to understanding some basic fourth density (beyond linear time) principles. What follows is a summary and discussion of the paper by Daniel Greenberger and Karl Svozil titled Quantum Theory Looks at Time Travel.
From the abstract:
We introduce a quantum mechanical model of time travel which includes two figurative beam splitters in order to induce feedback to earlier times. This leads to a unique solution to the paradox where one could kill one’s grandfather in that once the future has unfolded, it cannot change the past, and so the past becomes deterministic. On the other hand, looking forwards towards the future is completely probabilistic. This resolves the classical paradox in a philosophically satisfying manner.
From the conclusion:
According to our model, if you travel into the past quantum mechanically, you would only see those alternatives consistent with the world you left behind you. In other words, while you are aware of the past, you cannot change it. No matter how unlikely the events are that could have led to your present circumstances, once they have actually occurred, they cannot be changed. Your trip would set up resonances that are consistent with the future that has already unfolded.
This also has enormous consequences on the paradoxes of free will. It shows that it is perfectly logical to assume that one has many choices and that one is free to take any one of them. Until a choice is taken, the future is not determined. However, once a choice is taken, and it leads to a particular future, it was inevitable. It could not have been otherwise. The boundary conditions that the future events happen as they already have, guarantees that they must have been prepared for in the past. So, looking backwards, the world is deterministic. However, looking forwards, the future is probabilistic. This completely explains the classical paradox. In fact, it serves as a kind of indirect evidence that such feedback must actually take place in nature, in the sense that without it, a paradox exists, while with it, the paradox is resolved. (Of course, there is an equally likely explanation, namely that going backward in time is impossible. This also solves the paradox by avoiding it.)
The model also has consequences concerning the many-worlds interpretation of quantum theory. The world may appear to keep splitting so far as the future is concerned. However, once a measurement is made, only those histories consistent with that measurement are possible. In other words, with time travel, other alternative worlds do not exist, as once a measurement has been made confirming the world we live in, the other worlds would be impossible to reach from the original one.
To more accurately rephrase what is said above, a time traveler can only interact in a causal, physical, tangible manner with pasts that inevitably evolve into the future from which the time traveler came. Alternately, we in the present can only interact in a causal manner with time travelers from the very future we are currently vectoring towards.
The rules of time travel may not be as strict as this, however, since the paper ends by pointing to an alternate solution implying that “less ’deterministic’ and fuzzier time traveling might be possible.” Based on the mathematics alone, the paper shows that feedback loops between the present and future can and probably do exist, that their existence perfectly resolves time travel paradoxes by setting conditions on how the future can interact with its past. But what exactly is “less deterministic” and “fuzzier” time travel? Well, that question leads to the rest of this article.
A deterministic process is one where a perfectly predictable chain of events follows some initial known cause. A nondeterministic event cannot be predicted at all, merely described in terms of probabilities. Clearly, freewill is absent in determinism and fully present in nondeterminism. That a time traveler interacts deterministically with people in the past implies he can violate their freewill by being the cause that evokes a definite effect upon them. But then he can only do what he ended up doing anyway.
A fuzzier form of time travel is where a greater range of pasts may be accessed at the expense of decreased determinism in the interaction. In other words, the time traveler will have greater freedom to visit alternate pasts if he is more respectful of freewill. This is not his choice, rather it is a restriction enforced by the laws of quantum mechanics. The more inconsistent a past with his timeline, the less “presence” the time traveler will have while visiting.
By “presence” I mean two things: physical presence and probabilistic presence. Either will enforce the preservation of freewill. To lose physical presence means to become more ethereal. To lose probabilistic presence means you will simply not be at the right place at the right time doing the right thing to have any effect.
A time traveler can therefore visit any past at all if he remains entirely invisible and nonphysical. This would be equivalent to remote viewing the past. The more tangible he desires to be, the more restricted the range of pasts he can visit. If he wants to be fully physical, he can only enter the pasts that created his present. This is not speculation, this follows directly from the mathematics shown in the paper by Greenberger.
Fuzzy Time Travel
Of greatest interest is the “gray” zone between deterministic and nondeterministic interaction. Such “hybrid” interactions are somewhat tangible but still respectful of freewill, mostly ethereal but periodically physical, mostly subjective and only fleetingly objective. Whatever does not outright violate freewill is allowed. Examples abound: telepathic interaction, synchronistic signs and number sightings, contact through the subjective screen of dreams, abductions made dubious through memory wiping or screen memories, visitation in the etheric state, chance meetings without proof of record, an inner voice quiet enough to be ignored, a compulsion that biases but does not force, an experience meant only for a few, etc…
Fuzzy time travel happens…all the time. Technically, it is not time travel so much as one realm interacting with another in regulated ways. But being that we still exist in the illusion of linear time, much can be gleaned from thinking in terms of past, present, future, and the feedback loops between these.
It follows that the more you vector towards a particular probable future, the more tangible and objective your interaction with that future becomes. Perhaps your upcoming choices will change your path to a different set of probable futures, but for now whatever direction you are moving towards will garner you feedback from that future. This has some interesting implications.
Imagine for a moment that you are a time traveler interacting very loosely with someone of the past. You would like to interact more objectively, but quantum laws preserving freewill prohibit you. How, then, can you achieve this without violating freewill? By using your limited range of interaction to solicit or entrain the person into volitionally vectoring ever closer towards your own timeline. The more this person’s probable futures become your probable pasts, the more both of you become part of the same time stream, and the more objectively you may interact.
Negative Hyperdimensional Entrainment
This technique of entrainment to achieve greater deterministic influence is a favorite tactic of self-serving hyperdimensional entities who find it profitable to enslave other souls. The more tangibly they can do so, the less freewill their targets have to resist. From our linear time perspective, these entities come from a very negative probable future and are interacting with us now in dodgy but manipulative ways to entrain us into reinforcing their timeline, either by becoming them, serving them, or not being an obstacle to them. We know these entities more commonly as the negative variety of gray, reptilian, mantis, and nordic alien factions. Not surprisingly, their method of operation is entirely consistent with the quantum mechanics of time travel. By manipulating rather than forcing their targets toward spiritual slavery, they may ensnare souls on timelines more lush than their own.
A fascinating but disturbing phenomenon happens to people who get too paranoid, depressed, desperate, or fearful regarding matters of darkness. Alien abductees, conspiracy researchers, paranormal investigators, newbies to Matrix research – they are all vulnerable to enhancing the object of their fears by getting too emotionally entangled. Fear vectors one toward a probable future of vulnerability, initiating a feedback loop that ensures one becomes vulnerable unless the vector switches orientation towards something more emotionally and spiritually balanced.
Those obsessively fearful of grays will draw them in, those obsessively paranoid of government monitoring will receive it, those easily freaked out by the artificially synchronistic nature of the matrix will be swarmed by weirdness. The feedback loop induces a self-reinforcing downward spiral whereby traumatic experience creates fear and fear creates further trauma. The person is always free to choose transcendence and break out of the loop.
While negative emotional states lock one onto negative futures, lack of resistance or enthusiastic support out of naivete does the same. For instance, another way to increase the objective manifestation of negative aliens in your life is by happily supporting them, calling for them, beckoning to interact with them. While fear is completely lacking, you still reinforce their timeline and thereby increase how much force they can use against you. The interaction may even be of a “warm and fuzzy” nature but if out of ignorance you help what ends up being a hostile agenda, the timeloop grows in strength. Beyond a certain point it becomes very difficult to break out, especially since the increased objectivity of interaction affords them more thorough avenues for abduction, programming, implantation, and control. This undermines your ability to resist. So these dark forces work either by entraining you emotionally into vectoring towards them or deceiving/suppressing you intellectually into supporting them.
Positive Hyperdimensional Entrainment
Enough on darkness. Let’s discuss how to apply the quantum mechanics of time travel towards positive ends. The first and most obvious application is strengthening one’s connection with positive forces, namely the Higher Self. The second application is in forcing reality to correct perturbations to well-established feedback loops via miracles, as shall be explained shortly.
What is the Higher Self? Simply the final version of you that has become fully manifest in potential. Should your conscious evolution continue indefinitely, it is inevitable that sooner or later you would reach the heights of individual spiritual perfection, a state in which your wisdom and power has grown profound and your mind has fully transcended the limits of time and space. While that is yet to occur, its inevitability means it has already happened. If your future self transcends time, then its consciousness may naturally extend “backwards” and overlap the consciousness of all its past incarnations simultaneously.
In other words, although from your linear perspective the Higher Self is a distant probable future, ultimately this future perfected self exists right now alongside you. According to the quantum principle discussed in this article, the more you vector towards becoming the Higher Self, the more objectively the Higher Self can interact with you. A weak connection means its guidance is limited to faint intuitive impressions, symbolic dreams, certain synchronicities, and so on. A stronger connection would allow direct inner conversation, which is clearly more objective than vague impressions. The voice of the Higher Self is often described as a “small, still voice” meaning an inner knowing that is easily drowned out by mental distractions. A prolonged and sincere effort to think, feel, and act like the Higher Self — to live from the highest part of you, the heart of your soul — increases the feedback loop and widens your capacity to act as a channel for your future self. You are then merging with who you truly are. The prodigal son returns home.
Whatever you want to connect with, simply support it, reinforce it, try to become it. People who pray to Jesus from the standpoint of weak beggars receive no response because they are vectoring towards a future of disempowerment and victimhood, a direction opposite to what the Christ represents, and so they receive little feedback. Those who call upon the divine impulse within, recognize it, and do their best to express it receive reinforcement.
Manifesting Miracles
Another application of quantum time travel laws pertains to the creation of miracles. A miracle is a highly improbable but meaningful event that serves a recognizably positive purpose. Some miracles are intentionally inserted into the timeline as a matter of divine intervention, but they also happen as a consequence of natural law. “Leap and the net will appear” is proven through experience, but its explanation is most elegantly handled by timeline dynamics as follows:
There exists a bundle of probable pathways between the present moment and some particular future. The straightest path is the most probable and mundane, while the more deviating paths are less probable. The greater the deviation, the more fantastic or bizarre the correction necessary to ensure that future. So if you can stay locked onto a particular future, any excursions you take that might upset its fulfillment merely brings you onto a less probable path towards that same future, a path whose initial excursion is redressed by a miraculous correction.
How to lock upon a particular future? By resonating with it. Your soul vibrational spectrum, which is somewhat equivalent to your emotional temperament or learning style, determines what range of probable futures you resonate with most and therefore attract. The more hostile, reactive, depressive, fearful, fanciful, passive, or jaded your regular mode of being, the harsher and more painful the types of experiences attracted. The more confident, attentive, serene, exultant, warmhearted, and patient you are, the more your experiences will reinforce those qualities by being of a positive nature.
You enter into temporal feedback with futures that spawn from your current mode of being, a self-reinforcing process that keeps you within the bundle of probable paths consistent with a resonant range of futures. Once this feedback loop is established, you can then take risks that merely send you on a more exciting trajectory towards the same successful future. In other words, if through a positive state of mind you connect with a positive future, then by maintaining that inner connection your experiences will adjust accordingly to ensure everything works out.
The trick is in making your causal excursion as nonchalantly as possible. Worry reorients your vector towards a disappointing future. Anticipation constricts the quantum fluidity of a probable future and prevents it from manifesting synchronistically. Remaining dispassionate when taking a risk ensures that you maintain your original vector and stay within the intended bundle of probable paths. It is much like telling a scriptwriter that no matter what scene opens an act, the act must have a happy ending; then the more perilous the opening scene, the more amazingly the plot must transition to manifest a happy ending. If a month from now you will be financially fine, then spending on something that assists your growth — and thereby reinforces a positive future — guarantees that some miracle must manifest to reimburse the purchase.
Summary
In a nutshell, according to quantum physics we are caught in mutual feedback loops with all our probable futures. The greater the probability of a particular future, the stronger the feedback loop, the more tangibly beings from that future can interact with you in the present. By choosing to become more positive and aware, you establish mutual reinforcement with positive futures and thereby increase the number of miracles necessary to evolve you into those futures. The enormous implications I will leave to your imagination and experimentation.
The Trap of Combative Dualism
montalk.net » 29 October 06
The New Age “love and light” philosophies get plenty of criticism for being ignorant of the darker side of reality, for being steeped in denial and wishful thinking, and for turning its adherents into weak doormats. The “You Create Your Own Reality” concept (YCYOR) is central to the paradigm, based on the assumption that everything that happens outside of you is a reflection of what goes on inside you. Proof of this is offered via the observation that positive thinking attracts positive experience and negative thinking attracts negative experiences – which is accurate, as far as I can tell.
But YCYOR makes a fatal mistake in reasoning that dark influences can therefore be kept out of one’s reality by denying their existence. The problem is that ignorance and denial of something that has its own independent existence gives it room to maneuver in ways you refuse to perceive. The darkness within, your shadow side, has its own agenda and desires that continue to operate no matter how much you try to pretend it’s not there, and they will manipulate your thoughts and behavior without you knowing it. Likewise, the darkness outside of you, namely the plethora of predatory forces in human and nonhuman forms as well as the external consequences of poor choices made over the years, will inevitably give you a rude awakening from denial. In other words, when wishful thinking and denial is chosen over awareness and responsibility, things catch up with you sooner or later. For further discussion on YCYOR, please see my article True Reality Creation
Needless to say, getting severely burned by wishful positive thinking or seeing the ignorance and hypocrisy it induces in others can make you want to run the other way. But you can run away so reactively that you slide right into the opposite trap, which is extreme negativity and combative dualism. For instance, if YCYOR does not work out for you, it is easy to get bitter and throw the baby out with the bathwater, rejecting “positive thinking” as a form of weakness and denial when, in truth, the problem was that the positive attitude was not accompanied by balanced awareness. So instead of positivity combined with awareness, you might choose awareness at the expense of positivity. This is bad because while awareness prepares you to deal with negative phenomena, a negative attitude actually increases the occurrence and severity of such phenomena. It’s like becoming aware that a pipe has burst and fighting to patch it without first turning off the water valve.
To clarify, dualism is the belief in two things irreconcilably divided, such as “good vs evil” or “spirit vs matter”, while what I call combative dualism is acknowledging there is darkness but getting psychotically zealous about destroying it to the point of becoming increasingly like it. This extreme dualism is rooted in ego seeking retribution for perceived injustices but using ego-based means of achieving that retribution. Those steeped in this mindset boast about being realists while justifying their stance by scoffing at more subjective alternatives like the New Age paradigm. Of course, they are thinking in binary terms because they are not aware, or unwilling to acknowledge, a third and more holistic perspective. They see only what is false in one half-truth, true in another half-truth, and push the latter as vastly superior to the first when both are equally defective.
An interesting thing happens to those who have a fear-based preoccupation with dark influences in their lives. They start shadow-boxing a variety of phenomena that they themselves are responsible for creating or drawing in. What kind of phenomena? Depends on their belief system, but here I mean something like a massive increase in suspicious characters following them in public, black helicopter harassment, signs of tampering and monitoring, constant tormenting by dark astral and etheric entities, ongoing violent alien abductions, and so on. These things may have their own independent existence, but they are drawn in and enabled by skewed awareness and negative attitude, especially – and this is important – when one mistakes these “attacks” as necessary confirmation that one is on the right track, that one has irritated the dark forces by throwing a wrench in their works. This mistaken belief only serves to further reinforce what has already become a turbulent path in life.
Negative attitudes come with a lowered soul frequency, and a lowered frequency induces more frequent misperceptions and greater tangibility of interactions with negative entities. So the fear and combativeness actually attract more things to fear and fight than necessary. Contrary to YCYOR, losing the negative attitude is not enough to solve the problem since even if you don’t attract something, that something can still volitionally attract itself to you, so that is where awareness comes in to mentally block or physically nip such problems in the bud.
When confronted by the fact that dark forces exist and are operative in your life and the world, something innocent within you dies. But that innocence is just naivete that had to go sooner or later, so good riddance. Still, something like the five-stages of grief can take place: denial (“Nope, not real.”), fear (“Oh my god!”), anger (“Sons of bitches!”), acceptance (“Nothing I can do about it…”), understanding (“Aha, now I see the bigger picture”). New Age wishful thinking is located in the first stage. Combative dualism is stuck at the fear and anger stages, where awareness of the problem is unaccompanied by higher understanding, a more balanced attitude, or awareness of the positive side of reality. Its center of gravity is the ego, and the ego’s idea of positive is whatever strokes, soothes, and feeds it.
Only through comprehensive awareness combined with a balanced attitude of positivity does the center of balance shift towards the heart of the soul, and only then through responsibility in your actions does the circuit finally complete and life turns around for the better. There is a difference between combative dualism and balanced dualism. I’m all for dualism, since the very existence of freewill must allow for the choice to respect or reject Creation and that necessarily establishes the positive and negative halves of the spiritual evolutionary ladder. The key is to be aware of both halves of the duality and how each fits into the greater whole. There is unity in the essence of duality, and duality in the expression of unity. Understanding this greater context gives you the needed perspicacity and wisdom to effectively deal with problems without loosing your spiritual footing.
With increased awareness, attitude adjustment, and some introspection those caught in the trap of negative and combative dualism can pull themselves out of it. Here are some suggestions for attaining this.
Replace emotional paranoia and cocky combativeness with humility, humor, and nonchalance. Yes negative forces exist and have an interest in challenging your spiritual progress, but ego / fear / obsession are to them what blood is to a shark. Laugh off their scare tactics and they realize their investment in screwing with you isn’t paying off. Treat the threat as you would the danger of being run over when crossing a road – don’t get bug-eyed and madly dash across or you might trip and indeed get run over, or hop around the street shouting and flipping off traffic or you might get shot, just calmly look both ways and cross…
Learn to use your intent combined with positive emotion to manifest protection and other beneficial things. Acknowledge and nurture the spiritual power and confidence within you rather than depending solely on external gimmicks and gadgets. And if you try any sort of manifesting or prayer routine, keep in mind it’s not the content of that routine so much as the deep-seated attitude behind it that produces results. If you pray for being saved by a higher power, yet maintain a deep-seated attitude of victimization and disempowerment, then the latter is what you’ll manifest.
Become aware of your emotional issues like egotism, pissiness, victimhood, vengefulness, self-importance, and insecurities instead of denying and suppressing them. Denial allows them to fester and build in pressure until they explode and cause you to react irrationally and emotionally. Denial also allows them to secretly form the foundation of your belief system, displacing what should instead be a pure interest in the pursuit of truth. When belief is tied to ego-based identity, anyone challenging that belief will be perceived by the ego as an attack upon its own existence, and the response can be quite nasty. Become aware of these issues and then you can deal with them.
Stop thinking that getting attention from dark forces suggests they are taking revenge for something good you have done, that this means you are necessarily on the right path. No, the more you get off track the more easily they can toy with you, and the more your reality becomes abrasive as a feedback mechanism warning you off having gone astray. If you really are a threat, these forces won’t play around with flashy theatrics – they will go for the kill, either by trying to eliminate you through accident or illness, or sneaking through the backdoor of your mind and programming you to destroy yourself and everything you have worked for without you realizing it. I know this from experience.
Sharpen your critical thinking skills, become better at spotting logical fallacies and subjectivity. Also practice reading the vibes of people for any signs of them being “off” — vibe should feel like that of a used car salesman who knows he’s selling you a lemon, smooth but off. Becoming aware of deception immunizes you and leaves you open to explore more fruitful avenues.
Broaden your research into new subjects. If someone is labeled a disinformation agent, check out his or her material for yourself and come up with several reasons why that accusation is true or false. Hunt down quality sources that give you new insights and empower you with new chunks of knowledge.
Without sacrificing awareness of how dark forces operate and what their influence has been on you and the world around you, adjust your attitude to be more constructive, hopeful, and good-natured. Practice seeing the beauty in people and things. Put more of your energy into seeding and growing something that makes you spiritually fulfilled — you are not combatting dark forces directly so much as starving them by creating a better alternative. The purpose of all this is mainly to get your vibes back up so that you’re no longer neck-deep in shark-infested waters. (see article: Realm Dynamics). Even if conditions are shitty, make a conscious choice to stay lucid and emotionally above water instead of drowning in negativity and self-loathing. Keep a check on your thoughts and emotions, as what goes on within does correlate loosely with what goes on outside.
In An Outline of Esoteric Science Rudolf Steiner wrote:
An additional way of training our thinking and feeling is by acquiring a quality we can call “positivity.” There is a beautiful legend that tells of Christ Jesus and several other people walking past a dead dog. The others all turned away from the ugly sight, but Christ Jesus spoke admiringly of the animal’s beautiful teeth. We can practice maintaining the soul-attitude toward the world that this legend exemplifies. The erroneous, the bad, and the ugly must not prevent the soul from finding the true, the good, and the beautiful wherever they are present. We must not confuse positivity with being artificially uncritical or arbitrarily closing our eyes [YCYOR] to things that are bad, false, or inferior. It is possible to admire a dead animal’s “beautiful teeth” and still see the decaying corpse; the corpse does not prevent us from seeing the beautiful teeth. We cannot consider bad things good and false things true, but we can reach the point where the bad does not prevent us from seeing the good and errors do not keep us from seeing the truth.
Advice for Newbies
montalk.net » 7 December 06
Good news is that lots of people are waking up, finding themselves in situations similar to your own. On the other hand, lots of people are also shriveling up spiritually, becoming increasingly empty and bitter. So before I say anything else, remember that because “saving the world” requires that people save themselves, only the willing can be assisted and there is no point in getting stubbornly frustrated with the rejection and ridicule you might face from those not ready or willing to expand their minds.
The surest way to work for the betterment of mankind is to improve yourself, educate yourself, become aware and skilled at delivering that awareness to others who are interested. It’s more about building up your potential to serve than just going out there and trying to do good haphazardly. The actual opportunities to “do something” are called out of you by the needs of circumstance — you’ll be inspired with a good idea and your circumstances will just happen to be in the right place for you to carry it out.
By improving yourself, I mean becoming ever more mentally stable and emotionally balanced, acquiring wisdom from observation and experience, taking great care to deal with people according to their level of understanding. Books by Rudolf Steiner, John Baines, Theun Mares, and Franz Bardon, and other esoteric sources contain decent advice on this.
By educating yourself, I mean learning more about what really matters, what is really going on in this world and within yourself, the hidden things that manipulate people that could be stopped if only they knew about it, and the positive principles that if known and applied would allow one to progress more intelligently and powerfully yet compassionately through life.
Becoming skilled means finding your niche for communication. Some are good at sending messages through music or art. Others through writing. Others through informal conversations. Others through public speaking. If you can become a walking “help center” where those you meet who need a bit of inspiration or help figuring something out can benefit from what you yourself have learned, that’s a good thing.
Whatever you do learn about, be sure to ponder not just memorize it. Look for what it explains, and look for what it fails to explain. Over time you’ll grow talented at telling truth from deception, which is a very important skill because the road to higher knowledge is strewn with lures and traps. I spend the most energy on my site laying out the various methods of manipulation and deception because I figure if people know about the bad stuff then they can more safely pursue whatever positive things they desire.
Networking with others of similar orientation works wonders. Ideas bounce back and forth, new ideas arise seemingly out of nowhere, one person gets an idea and another happens to have some needed skills to pull it off, and so on. So whether on the internet or in real life (most likely both) you can optimistically pursue connecting with others, seeking them out, maybe putting yourself out there through a website or blog, in order to fish for those that would make good mutual team-mates. Subtle synchronicity guides these connections but there has to be a nonzero probability that the connection can even happen – therefore as long as you take care of the mechanics, reality takes care of the rest. Your spiritual family exists right now scattered about, it’s just a matter of timing and preparation for these to gather.
Firstly how would one go about distinguishing a positive human from a matrix agent?
The only way to know with 100% certainty is to have clairvoyant abilities where you can see the soul energy field of another, and even then you have to know what to look for. Otherwise intuitively gauging the “vibe” of another and using what you know from previous experience with people can get you close enough. There are two risks to avoid here — the first is getting suckered by an agent, the other is mistaking someone positive for an agent. When you get suckered, at least you learn a lesson and move on. But when you falsely believe someone positive is an agent, that really screws things up. Therefore I would recommend giving everyone but the most hostile cases the benefit of a doubt and let their further actions speak for themselves.
In my experience there are really only two types of “agents” to watch out for:
1) Helpless super-drainer — this person tugs on you to be their teacher, their rescuer, their advisor, etc… and comes off as emotionally needy and desperate. Yet no matter what you tell them, they never actually listen or improve — never. That is the difference between these and just your sincere seeker looking for advice. Instead of actually benefiting from interaction in a learning/wisdom/strength fashion, they just ask you for more and more time and energy. It’s like they don’t care about the advice you give them, only that you are being dragged down with them. Functionally they are like energy leeches. Give them a chance to learn from your advice, but if they become a pain in the ass by consistently refusing to help themselves then walk away.
2) Bait-and-switcher — this person comes to you strongly mirroring many of your beliefs but seems a bit hurried or pressured to build rapport with you. Then the moment they have your undivided attention they quickly switch over to a pile of disinformation, trying to lead you down a line of beliefs that make you feel uncomfortable, trying to make you doubt your own previously gained knowledge and wisdom — not through solid reason but through manipulative tactics. Often they will enter your life with a bunch of really weird synchronicities, like mentioning specific things you have just been researching but no one else knows you have, or talking about their personal history and childhood with details that very oddly and too closely match your own. And as soon as you show resistance they switch from sweet to bitchy in a split second. That’s a red flag if they do the 180 degree switch as soon as you refuse to bend to their will, which reveals what they are really after.
Both of these will be pretty obvious when you encounter them. There’s this shallow surface mask, and beneath is something nasty that comes out from time to time. It’s the nasty parts that will stand out for you. It doesn’t matter whether they are individually souled or not, as a rabidly programmed and manipulated souled person is bad news regardless.
Remember there’s a difference between a nice person having a bad day and unintentionally snapping at you, and a dangerous person pretending to be nice except for moments when their disguise slips. You can sense intuitively what is beneath the surface of someone. Does their niceness seem fake? Does their rudeness seem out of line for them? and so on.
A common mistake is for people to discern who is positive and negative based on whether they act nice or do nice things versus being mean and aggressive. But let’s remember that con-artists put on the charm to fool lonely old ladies all the time, therefore it takes seeing the bigger picture, the consistent patterns, the red flags unexcused by superficial niceties to catch a peddler of deception.
The best way to hone your intuition is to pay attention to what you feel as you interact with someone and to remember this feeling – then later, after time has passed and they have shown their true colors, you can recall this feeling and correlate it to whom they ended up being. Everyone that has ever felt “off” to me eventually ended up visibly revealing their negative intentions or purposes sooner or later. Everyone who has felt fully-rounded and good-natured eventually proved themselves to be creative souls with lifespark.
To avoid suspecting the wrong people, don’t go nitpicking for red flags in the behavior of someone who seems so-so, otherwise you will force yourself to see things as you wish rather than as they are. If there is a warning sign, it will come to you. All you have to do is avoid rationalizing away these warning signs when they smack you in the head. So stay calm and neutral to avoid injecting bias into your observations. The matrix control system can use a combination of implanted thought loops and orchestrated misunderstandings to make two positive souls distrust each other, so beware. Unlike noticing real warning signs, this artificially induced paranoia comes with an irrational impulse of irritability and oversensitivity. The difference between prudence and paranoia is that the first is sharp yet serene, free from irrational compulsions, while the second is a type of intoxication.
What signs should I be aware of that signify a pending “attack”?
I can only discuss what signs consistently come my way prior to an attack:
Number sightings — I may see certain numbers on clocks, license plates, receipts, signs, etc… only around times when I’m in some kind of danger. For me, “911” and “141” respectively signify “emergency” and “watch out.” For you, other numbers might show up. Keep in mind the things that come to your attention prior to some really aggravating or depressing experience. You’ll notice certain ones occur again next time before similarly negative events. Then you can predict the impending nature of an attack by these precursors.
Synchronicities — these show up whenever I’m about to undergo a disturbance or expansion in my beingness. So if I’m heading on a new positive path, or learning something important, I get synchronicities. But I also get them when I’m about to undergo an emotionally distressing experience. Therefore when you get clusters of synchronicities, pay attention to what if anything happens in the next 48 hours.
Dreams — watch for dreams of storms, tornadoes, violent attackers, gunfights, animal attacks, zombie attacks, evil things lurking outside your house trying to get in, and so on. For me these symbolic dreams almost always predict a related literal event happening within three days. Journal your dreams and then use hindsight to correlate them to experience. Among its many functions, dreams serve to tune you into probable futures in the works. If one is right around the corner, it will likely show up symbolically in a dream. But I have confirmed that probable futures are quantum in nature – if you can observe them with enough precision, you “collapse the wave function” and freeze them from manifesting. Therefore, based on such prognostications, if you can sufficiently determine the timing and nature of the attack it will fizzle out. Awareness radically shifts the probability distribution of impending futures – negative forces will call off an ambush if chances of success take a nosedive.
Ear ringings — especially ones in the left ear. These sound like tuning forks going off inside your head, low or high pitch, often preceded by muting. The louder, the more serious. For me they signify being monitored, like some predator spying on its target to gain last minute intelligence before pouncing. Whenever I get an ear ringing, I know something is up and increase my awareness level for the next couple days. Sometimes you’ll get these when talking with a certain person who seems fishy, especially one of the two agent types mentioned earlier. As for right ear, for some people it means “Bingo!” in response to a thought worth investigating, while for others it have related positive meanings. However for me, my right ear ringings have correlated with impending screw ups and frustrations.
Deja vu — a strong feeling of already having lived this particular moment. Like in The Matrix this means “they changed something.” It signifies an artificial alteration of the timeline to place an unexpected obstacle in your immediate path.
Omens — these will vary from person to person. Myself, I have noticed an unusual amount of police and fire sirens occurring on days when I’m about to deal with an emergency. Sudden unusual insect problems or wild animal intrusions may also be significant. Look in a dream dictionary like dreammoods.com for clues on what these might mean.
Feeling of doom — feels like something is terribly wrong but you cannot place what exactly it might be. Sometimes you’re just being toyed with by entities milking your fear energy, especially if it becomes a debilitating panic attack, other times it really is an intuitive premonition when the feeling heightens your alertness.
Animals acting crazy — we have a cat that goes nuts running and huffing when an attack is underway. Dogs and cats may act strange, aggravated, or scared, especially if a negative entity is lurking around to monitor or attempt a proximity attack through etheric/telepathic means.
(For more articles on these phenomena, please visit in2worlds.net)
How would one go about encouraging a “Sleeping” person to free their mind?
The goal is to pique their curiosity without brow-beating them. Almost everyone has a threshold of openness where rational pondering turns to irrational defending when some ego-based belief is crossed. Some reach that threshold right away… those more open minded may never reach it in conversation. If you are good enough at conversing that you can lead them right up to that threshold, then that’s as far as you can take them at the moment. Any further and they won’t budge, only get turned off. It’s not about being cunning or manipulative, but rather speaking from a noble, caring, and lucid place within yourself while keeping their conscious responses in mind.
One way to pique curiosity is to ask a question, mention a phenomena, that they cannot explain or account for. Something that brings to their attention an inadequacy or hole in their view of the world. If you’re dealing with someone conscious but asleep, they might frown and go “hmm, I never thought about that one. Interesting,” while those who are more heavily programmed can dance in circles with logical fallacies trying to dismiss anything that does not match their programming; for those, smile and back off. For the interested, this is where it pays off to be knowledgeable on alternative subjects and know what further sources to recommend.
It also helps to be genuinely earnest and sincerely kind when relaying some belief or experience of yours, instead of arrogant or combative — this way they can still see your good side even if they don’t believe you. They are being held hostage by their own egos, and when you step out of line and provoke their ego more than necessary, their minds turn off and the ego takes over shutting you out. Speaking to their hearts, their reasoning minds, their latent spark of curiosity works best.
You can also try raising your vibes by thinking of lofty and positive thoughts, memories, and ideals before getting on with the interaction, which helps make them feel more comfortable and wards off negative forces that might otherwise whip them away from opening their minds.
piritless Humans
montalk.net » 27 April 09
(This article replaces Matrix Agents: Profiles and Analysis)
Empty people. Puppet people. Cardboard cutouts. Drones. Organic Portals. Background characters. Why do these terms even exist? Because out of necessity they had to be invented by those who independently noticed the same puzzling phenomenon, one for which there is no official name: some people seem to be missing something very important inside. While they are not necessarily any less intelligent, successful, or physically healthy as anyone else, they nevertheless show no indication of having any higher components to their consciousness.
Over the years I have received emails from readers who came to this same conclusion. They noticed that some people were strangely one dimensional and hollow inside. This observation is not hard to miss, but it is easy to rationalize away, especially with modern society being so heavily brainwashed with the politically correct but unrealistic concept that everyone is completely equal in every way, which ignores functional differences due to environmental, genetic, and most importantly, metaphysical factors.
Background
The idea of empty people first dawned on me in 1999 after having done much research into sociopaths and psychopaths, their condition being medically known as APD or “Antisocial Personality Disorder.” My interest in the subject grew out of having been forced for many years to suffer under someone whom I later learned had all the signs of being a sociopath. Heartless and soulless were descriptive terms, but little did I know just how literally true they were. I had noticed in this person an emptiness behind the eyes and a very shallow conscious essence, which seemed to be at the root of the behaviors I observed.
Eventually I realized that this same root condition was present in some others who were not outwardly sociopathic, but whose lack of heart was masked by a well-adapted social exterior. In other words, what psychiatry would diagnose as APD was only the more extreme, criminal, sloppy manifestation of a condition that otherwise expressed itself more widely in a socially acceptable and less incriminating manner. The latter is what may account for the body of empty people present in the population.
But what exactly is missing in them? The answer is clear if we look at their common behaviors and qualities of consciousness.
Behavioral and Psychic Characteristics
Their behavior tends toward being glib, shallow, egotistical, narcissistic, mundane, predatory, and materialistic. Sometimes these traits are camouflaged by a polished social exterior, but anyone with a discerning eye can see through the disguise. They lack individuality, independent thinking, and are strongly biased toward holding a herd mentality. They lack comprehension of anything beyond the material sphere of the five senses, and have no interest in such metaphysical matters except as flashy accessories to boost their social image. They also appear entirely incapable of empathy, soul-searching, and willful self-sacrifice. Nevertheless, in the presence of others they can put on a flashy show of concern, distress, or altruism for purposes of social manipulation; for example, crocodile tears to elicit sympathy, or doing something nice for another solely to guilt trip them later and extort a favor.
Psychically scanning their consciousness reveals something interesting. There is a certain simplicity, flatness, and inertness to their essence, even if their intellects are highly developed. Unlike other people, their conscious energy is more diffuse, dull, impermanent, and amorphous rather than solid, sparkling, crystallized, and concentrated. Put another way, their minds are like sand castles instead of real castles. There is something animalistic and rudimentary piloting their bodies. It seems they have conscious awareness just as plants and animals do, but not conscious self-awareness as humans are supposed to have. There is an important difference between awareness and self-awareness.
Spirit: The Missing Component
The missing factor must be something that endows a being with self-awareness, volition, and the capacity to value transcendental ideals. This goes beyond mere physical factors like missing portions of the brain, defective genetics, or a poor upbringing, because the latter are just defects in the hardware and programming of the biological machine, whereas the problem here involves the consciousness operating the machine. What intuitive or clairvoyant perception picks up about their consciousness involves metaphysical factors instead.
What to call this higher component of consciousness absent in some people? Usually it would be called the soul, but that has caused too much confusion in the past. For example, casual readers unfamiliar with the proper definition of “soulless” thought it meant “completely devoid of consciousness” when in reality it meant “devoid of individualized consciousness.” No, they do have some kind of soul energy by virtue of being alive, but the soul is not imbued with a higher spark of true sentience and self-awareness.
Therefore I will call this higher spark “spirit” and define it as follows: spirit is the core of individualized consciousness, that permanent aspect of one’s being representing the true Self, which accumulates experiences and spiritual wisdom throughout life, survives physical death, and remains intact upon reincarnating to continue growing toward the fulfillment of its potential. It is the divine god-spark, the seat of freewill, the holographic fragment of the Creator residing at the very center of your being, the “I” that is you, the inner conscious observer capable of observing even its own self-observation.
It seems not all humans have spirit. Therefore they have no self-awareness, individuality, wisdom, empathy, creative intelligence, or conscience. What further confirms this hypothesis is that, as will be discussed below, one may observe a total absence of destiny, synchronicity, symbolic dreams, spiritual lessons, soul growth, and karma in their lives. This is to be expected if they have nothing permanent in them that survives death and reincarnates, because only spirit can gain from such things. Without spirit, they are temporary beings whose awareness forms shortly before birth and dissolves shortly after death. And if so, then for them, spiritual life lessons serve no purpose, karma from past lives does not exist, there is no higher Self acting as chaperone, nor would they have genuine interest in anything that serves a purpose beyond their current mortal existence. Therefore it is to be expected that they be particularly materialistic, worldly, and mundane in their ambitions; observation confirms this as well.
Other Components
How can we better understand all this? By understanding the various components and how they combine to make the whole of a being, we can grasp the numerous differences and similarities between spirited and spiritless humans1.
Aside from spirit, the other components are body and soul. Soul is the nonphysical energetic interface between body and spirit. Occultists divide the soul into the etheric and astral bodies. The aforementioned “empty” people have bodies and souls, but not spirits. In this way it is clear that they have some kind of conscious energy, but not the permanent core that retains continuity through incarnations.
The soul consists of two components, the etheric and astral. The etheric component is a quantum biasing field that keeps the physical body from entropic disintegration. Or to put it more simply, it is life-force energy that keeps the body from decaying. The astral component is more abstract and intangible. It functions as the seat of consciously experienced feelings and passions. Feelings are not just chemical reactions in the brain, nor are they abstract thoughts in the mind. Rather they are vivid energies residing somewhere in between, and that buffer zone between the completely physical and completely metaphysical is the astral component of the soul.
Body and Ego
The body is the biological instrument through which we interact with our physical environment. The body comes with its own hereditary dispositions, biological drives and instincts, and behavioral algorithms stamped into it through social programming. These deterministic influences converge to create an artificial intelligence in a person that, by default, runs the body like an autopilot computer running an airplane.
This artificial intelligence is hereby termed “ego.” Its fundamental purpose is to ensure survival of the body by optimizing its behavior for the surrounding physical and social environment. In other words, external conditioning programs the ego to achieve survival in the environment from which that conditioning originates.
But the ego has no true consciousness of its own. It is just a computer running on neural (and by proxy, etheric) hardware that simulates a living identity. Its main advantage is that, being just a computer, it only has to mechanically calculate and react to situations instead of deeply and consciously reflecting, therefore it can respond much quicker to external situations.
For the spirit, the ego functions as a software device that automates interactions with other humans and provides a mask of identity, programmed from birth, appropriate to the local environment. Somewhat like a player’s avatar in the Sims game, which looks and acts like a person and seems to do its own thing when not directed by the player.
The problem is that the ego is entirely a product of the past, and spirit entirely outside linear time. The first is completely deterministic, the second is completely nondeterministic. The first is an emergent property of matter, the second a permanent condensation of consciousness. The two have impulses that are often diametrically opposed, one pulling toward materiality, the other toward spirituality. Our daily consciousness, also known as the lower self, is a blending of both, namely the portion of spirit that shines through the mask of ego and identifies with it, analogous to a driver so absorbed in the act of driving that for him the car has become an extension of his body2.
Physical or Spiritual Influences Upon the Soul
Now the soul, in residing between body and spirit and mediating between them, is influenced by both. It takes on its organization and function according to impulses from both spirit and the body. For instance, the astral body would respond both to a chemical drug inducing a feeling of euphoria through the body, and the spirit volitionally invoking a lofty feeling of spiritual joy, although the effects on the astral are not identical.
Likewise, the etheric body could have its structure altered by some injury to the physical body, or from some blockage or abnormality in the astral body percolating its influence down to the etheric level. Whatever influences are exerted upon the soul by body and spirit, their effects continue to linger in the soul, like tea continuing to circulate after having been stirred. This is why I said the ego runs on both neural and etheric hardware. Despite originating in the physical, the ego imparts the momentum of its conditioning upon the etheric3.
Consequences of Lacking a Spirit
With the preceding in mind, consider what happens when someone has body, ego, and soul, but lacks spirit. First and foremost, their entire makeup would be the result of material influences like genetics and environment. The seat of their apparent intelligence would be the ego. And without the counterweight of spirit, their ego would reign king. Thus, in accordance with the function of ego, such people would be completely dedicated to material and social survival.
Notice that people with spirit who are awake to their spiritual impulses often make willful choices that serve no financial, social, or egotistic gains, that go against the expectations of Darwinian evolutionary principles, and that serve only spiritual ends. Such impulses are absent in spiritless people, thus they are truly optimized for survival in the physical world. Without conscience, empathy, or inner battle between ego and spirit holding them back, they can more quickly and easily succeed in their worldly environments regardless of the cost to others.
To better understand their metaphysical differences, consider what happens to spirited and spiritless people upon physical death.
Spirit and soul nested one inside the other, together leave the physical body. After a while, the etheric component of the soul disintegrates, leaving only spirit nested inside the astral body. The astral body then also disintegrates. The disintegration of etheric and astral bodies, meaning the dissolution or casting away of the soul, is known in Christian Esotericism as the second death4. The liberated spirit then advances into the afterlife before reincarnating.
Reincarnation involves the spirit forming around itself a new soul and then slipping into a new physical body. In sequential reincarnations, what talents, predispositions, and imbalances it has acquired from previous lifetimes influences the new incarnation.
In the case of spiritless people, life begins as follows. As the fetal body gestates in the womb, the soul forms for the first time, like beach sand being gathered into the shape of a castle, and joins to the body. This combination produces rudimentary awareness. After being born, such a person becomes nothing more than a product of genetics and environment due to absence of spirit. Without a spiritual counterweight, biological drives and social programming become their primary impulses in life.
Upon physical death their soul evacuates the body, perhaps containing a lingering imprint of the ego, and after some time it disintegrates and is reabsorbed into the lake of energies from which it originally formed. Nothing of their identity survives. For people without spirit, this life is their only one. They form upon entering and dissolve upon leaving. It cannot be otherwise if they lack a core of individualized consciousness.
Thus everything that a spirited person has due to the continuity of his or her incarnations, is missing in the life of a spiritless person. For example, the spiritless would have no need for life lessons or spiritual learning experiences. What would be the purpose if whatever is gained disappears after death? Therefore spiritless people are ones who cannot learn spiritual lessons, who cannot profit spiritually from the trials of life, who cannot pass what is gained onto their successive incarnations. And so they have no concern for lessons of humility, empathy, compassion, understanding, or forgiveness. Instead of changing as people through spiritual maturation in life, they only change in the sense of better adapting to life through conditioning. For instance, whereas a spirited person may see the error of his ways and grow humble, a spiritless person would simply learn to not get caught next time.
Karma is another metaphysical factor absent in the life of spiritless people. There are many misconceptions about karma, so I will first explain my understanding of it, before showing how its absence affects the life of a spiritless person.
Karma (the negative type) is simply a spiritual debt or imbalance acquired upon violating the freewill of oneself or another. Violating your own freewill happens when you make a choice during an ignorant state, like when identifying with the ego and acting upon its impulses, that violates a choice made during a more spiritually sober state.
Upon committing a freewill violation, the higher spirit-associated aspect of consciousness regrets the error and makes a commitment to redress it, even if the lower ego-associated aspect tries to ignore this. The karmic imbalance then attracts experiences that teach a lesson correcting that ignorance, whether in this life or the next. The lesson learned is universal and does not require memory of the original choice that provoked it, just understanding of the lesson. The karmic experience itself is not what is fated, rather the lesson learned, therefore karma can sometimes be mitigated through pre-emptive understanding and forgiveness without necessarily needing to learn it the hard way through experience.
But without spirit, there is no true freewill and no true lessons that can be learned. Therefore the spiritless have no karma and instead live completely under the laws of chance and the law of the jungle. Whereas a spirited individual might be born with karmic handicaps, for the spiritless these handicaps would strictly be a matter of chance or heredity and serve no higher metaphysical purpose. Same with the timing and manner of their death; whereas spirited people may have loosely planned out their life before incarnating, including the way they will die, spiritless people die according to random circumstances without purpose or meaning, unless their death somehow plays an important part in the pre-incarnation script of a spirited individual.
Other missing factors include meaningful symbolic dreams, synchronicities, higher intuitive guidance, and their personal hand of destiny. Spiritless people experience none of these because they neither can nor need to. This should be obvious from understanding the role of spirit, but I will elaborate for the sake of clarity.
Meaningful dreams primarily serve to alert a person to spiritual imbalances that need to be corrected, but a spiritless person has no need for such messages. They also have nothing higher to send such messages. Without a permanent core of individuality, they have no “Higher Self”, which is the perfected future manifestation of spirit reaching back through time to help out extensions of itself still in the linear past. And without a Higher Self, they have no inner intuitive guidance to provide certain nudges and protection in life. Thus, whereas a spirited person might experience freak synchronicities and bending of the laws of reality to save them from untimely death, a spiritless person lacking such direction and protection would perish according to chance.
Chakra Differences between Spirited and the Spiritless
There is also a difference between spirited and spiritless in what chakras they have. Chakras are vortical energy centers linking soul with body, and linking spirit and body through the soul. Each center coincides positionally with the major glands of the physical body, and each serves a different behavioral function.
The lower chakras are associated with such behavioral facets as physical instinct, sexual impulses, base emotions, personal power, and intellectual activity. Everyone possesses these. The spiritless, however, have no need for the higher chakras, namely the heart, crown, and third eye chakras because these are the ones that exclusively link to spirit.
The heart chakra, the center of higher emotions like compassion, empathy, spiritual jubilance, is missing in the spiritless because there is no spirit present to associate with these emotions. The crown chakra, through which higher intuitive understanding, originality and creativity, and a connection with objective truth manifests, is likewise missing. The third eye chakra, located between the brows, is normally used for the perception of phenomena and concepts beyond the material realm, and spiritless people confined to the world of the five senses have no need for it either.
Consequently, another difference between the spirited and spiritless is that the first have all seven chakras while the latter are missing the three higher ones, the heart, crown, and third eye chakras5. This further contributes to the intuitive or clairvoyant perception that spiritless people are flat and inert inside regardless of how animated they are on the outside, because the spectrum of their etheric or auric vibrations are missing certain colors and are therefore of a lower overall resolution.
All the above follows from one simple postulate: that some people lack spirit, and that they therefore also lack the higher chakras. If you deeply contemplate what this entails, you will understand how this postulate explains the full gamut of observations we have concerning so-called “empty” people.
Difference between Spiritless and Spiritually Asleep People
At this point you might be wondering what is the difference between spiritless people, and spirited ones who are spiritually asleep in life or simply immature. After all, both may be worldly in their goals and thoroughly caught up in the illusion of the “Matrix.” Both may not be cognizant of dreams or synchronicities, nor display much empathy. For example, there are negative people who are completely under the influence of their egos and external negative forces, who can commit violent crimes and even mass murder without blinking an eye. Not all of them are spiritless. But all of them are indeed void of the influence of spirit when it comes to engaging in such inhuman behaviors. Some lack spirit, others are asleep to spirit.
The difference is that a spirited but infantile/asleep person still has latent spiritual potential. So they still have, even in small amounts, the presence of those spiritual factors and dynamics mentioned above. They may still suffer the consequences of karmic debt brought on by dumb choices, they may still receive symbolic dreams attempting to alert them to spiritual imbalances in life even if they ignore it, they may still experience synchronistic help in shaping their lives against the odds even if they cannot see it.
Spiritless people lack that potential completely. They cannot grow spiritually. This is not a theoretical declaration, but a painful lesson learned from having dealt with too many such persons who never showed any signs of growth or evolution no matter how much help and opportunity for improvement was given to them. At best they adapt, but more out of conditioning and calculation than actual understanding.
There is another important difference. The spirited have lives appropriate to their spiritual needs. So there is a correspondence between their spiritual maturity and type of life. Infant spirits will lead crude lives, because a basic existence is all they need, and anything more would be too much for them to handle or gain from. Meanwhile, the spiritless live whatever life they are driven into by circumstance and their own cunning, which can mean being a beggar, corporate executive, or famous author all the same. Without constraints established by spiritual needs, the spiritless have no spiritual limits or curriculums structuring their lives. And this is why “empty” people are not all just spiritually asleep or infantile, because there exists a class of people who share the same inertness behind their eyes regardless of their type of life, their social standing, their intellectual prowess, and their physical appearance.
Psychopaths, Sociopaths, and Narcissists
The more extreme manifestations of an absence of spirit is known in psychology as psychopathic, sociopathic, or narcissistic personality disorders. Spirited people who fit this condition are misguided and held hostage by their egos, but they can be rehabilitated. Instead of lacking empathy, their empathy is either suppressed or displaced. These are not true psychopaths, but spirited people with personality disorders.
True psychopathy and sociopathy, however, cannot be cured because something is fundamentally flawed at the core of such persons. They lack empathy and remorse altogether, and these qualities cannot be recovered because they were never there to begin with. The incurable nature of psychopathy is an accepted fact in psychology. The cause is believed to be an abnormality in the pain and fear centers of the brain. Even so, without the balancing influence of spirit, such abnormalities would introduce unchecked errors into the programming of the ego, which then runs rampant to the point of coming to the attention of the legal and medical systems. What the medical system can diagnose is only the extreme and sloppy manifestation of a condition that is more widespread throughout the population. Other spiritless people with properly functioning egos are better at keeping their lack of empathy and remorse camouflaged under more refined social programming.
Why Spiritless? What Others Say
Theories abound about why some people lack a higher component to their consciousness and what purpose they serve in the bigger scheme of things. Since I am not the first to make this observation, I will now briefly discuss what others have said so that you can weigh the available options.
John Baines writes in his book The Stellar Man that humans, like all animal species, have a collective soul unique to their species. This collective unconscious exerts a de-individualizing influence on humans, nudging them toward mob mentality, herd mentality, and following the crowd. Rupert Sheldrake would call this the human morphogenetic field. People who have not developed their own conscious individuality are mere automatons following the soporific influence of the collective unconscious, as though they were extensions of a hive mind. The goal of esoteric training is to split away from the herd, to develop one’s own volition and thereby become a free being.
Rudolf Steiner voiced similar sentiments. His foundational work, The Philosophy of Freedom addressed this problem. Steiner said that as long as humans obey external authority, their own biological instincts, or the animalistic parts of themselves in common with the rest of humanity, they are not free beings. Freedom comes from choosing based on intuitive understanding of what each option entails and what it means. This act of freewill requires introspection and spiritual acumen to act from a place of true understanding. Steiner acknowledged that not everyone introspects to the degree necessary to make intelligent freewill choices.
G. I. Gurdjieff spoke along the same lines. His lectures in Views from the Real World summarize his position. Humans are born as blank slates, as biological machines without self-awareness. At some point in life, a person either develops an “I” or branches onto the opposite path toward further mechanization and decay. So according to Gurdjieff, “empty” people are those who have never developed their self-awareness as they should have, but we all start out on equal footing. I don’t believe this to be true because there are infants and children who clearly have high sentience behind their eyes and expected behaviors of self-awareness, while other infants and children lack it, which suggests the factor of reincarnation in some people and complete absence of spirit including the potential for spirit in other people.
Boris Mouravieff has written on the subject of spiritless people most extensively. See his three volumes of the Gnosis series, particularly the second and third volumes. His approach is based on Esoteric Christianity, and thus it quotes heavily from scripture while bearing much in common with the Fourth Way tradition of Gurdjieff, which itself seems to trace back to Sufistic teachings. According to Mouravieff’s interpretation of the Book of Genesis, there existed humans before Adam and Eve, but that only Adam and by proxy Eve and her descendants received the breath of spirit from God. Thus nowadays there exists two mingling sub-races of humans, the pre-Adamics without spirit, and the Adamics who have it. Mouravieff explains that pre-Adamics serve the purpose of harvesting energy from Adamics as part of the cosmic food chain. He also explores the metaphysical differences between the two, in regards to pre-Adamics missing certain “centers”, which are analogous to chakras. Mouravieff believes the pre-Adamics have a group soul unique to their collective, and that only after further aeons of evolution will their collective soul differentiate into individual spirits like what the Adamics already have.
The Corpus Hermeticum, a famous hermetic and gnostic text written almost two thousand years ago, likewise states that not all humans have the spark of divine reason (termed Nous) active within them, and that without Nous a human is more like an “irrational creature” (animal) in his motivations, limited perception, and way of life. One would have to read the entire text to understand this in proper context. See the english translation titled The Way of Hermes: New Translations of the Corpus Hermeticum (Inner Traditions, 2000).
Lastly, the Cassiopaean Transcripts addresses the works of Mouravieff and provides some key insights on the matter at hand. The channelling source claims that some people are empty portals for other intelligences to work through, that they have uniform auras among them, lack the higher chakras, can be very skilled at mimicking “souled” (spirited) people by reflecting back their own soul energy, and that ultimately they serve as conduits from which our energy can be siphoned for collection by negative hyper-dimensional beings. All this is in line with my observations and the writings of Mouravieff and Gurdjieff, except a bit more realistic than the viewpoints of those two traditionalists. Whereas John Baines says some humans are extensions of the human collective soul, the Cassiopaeans say they are instead extensions of particular animal group souls. They say such so-called “organic portals” serve as a bridge between the human and animal kingdom, helping to transfer higher human energies to these animal group souls to accelerate their evolution, but that their function has been hijacked by higher negative forces for their own energy harvesting use.
So what I am saying in this article is not without precedent. I merely made the observation of “empty” people independently in 1999-2001 and then cycled through various personal speculations and existing theories before settling on the current one explained in this article.
I believe there are several ways in which people end up spiritless. Some are born that way because no spirit ever took root, just like theater seats that remain empty because no one bought tickets for them. Others may have started out with spirit but had it depart at some point in life. It could have evacuated through abuse or sudden extreme trauma, or evaporated gradually from decades of soul-killing routine. Not everyone who dies necessarily drops dead. People can go on existing as hollow shells, as echoes of their former selves, now void of the spirit that once gave them spark. There are other darker phenomena like dead people getting reanimated by aliens with advanced technology, human clones, and other types of artificial humanoids that would lack spirit, but these are relatively rare and therefore not worth discussing in this article (see instead my article on Human Simulacra).
Here I speak mainly of a larger sector of the population who naturally lack spirit, who always have throughout history, and who by virtue of their predatory and worldly natures have gravitated toward the top of the social, economic, and political hierarchies and made the world antagonistic toward spiritual impulses.
The Benefits of Understanding
As you can see, this idea that some people lack spirit explains much about the robotic, animalistic, predatory side of humanity. So many of us are under the false assumption that we are all the same inside, that if we walked in another’s shoes we would fully understand their motivations. But not all inhuman acts trace back to mere environmental variables. There are cases where, even if we put ourselves in their place, we would not act the same. That is because the cause of their motivations is not environmental, but metaphysical: the absence of spirit, and the supreme reign of ego.
Those who ignore the possibility of spiritless people will continue to shake their heads in frustration at behaviors they simply cannot compute and must either ignore or rationalize away. When dealing with a spiritless psychopath, for instance, such individuals are easily deceived and manipulated.
Only after getting burned again and again do they realize some humans are a different kind of animal, that some humans are not remediable because they are acting fully and healthily in accordance with their spiritless predatory nature. This is especially true of the psychopathic elite who run this prison planet; they cannot be rehabilitated, made to see the error of their ways, or convinced through appeals to empathy.
Caution and Conclusion
It would be unwise, however, to look down upon the spiritless with contempt. They are what they are, living their lives in accordance with their makeup. They should be handled no differently from how one handles a wild animal that acts according to its feral nature. It is only by trying to hold the spiritless up to higher spiritual standards that frustration sets in. Without expecting too much of them, and by understanding why they behave as they do, frustration gives way to calm insight.
Nor is it worth going out of your way to try and spot who is spiritless, because in ambiguous cases you will likely err on the side of paranoia. Since spiritless behaviors form a subset of the behaviors of spirited people, only the behaviors unique to spirited people can allow quick and certain identification, and then only of who is definitely spirited. Spotting only works for picking out who is truly spirited, which happens most easily with a spirited individual on your wavelength. You will sense the life in their eyes, the clear and unique energy behind their words, and the originality and independence behind their thought processes.
Appendix I: Common Questions
How do I know I’m not a spiritless person? – If you have experienced even one trait unique to spirit, then you are not spiritless. The very fact that you have wondered this, that you are uncertain and wish to know for sure, shows self-awareness and introspection, which is another trait of having spirit. Regardless, it is better to assume that you do have spirit and work on developing its qualities like intuition, empathy, and lucidity, all the while being aware of your lower egotistical impulses and keeping from acting on them.
I suspect that my (friend, spouse, parent) is a spiritless person, what do I do? – Set aside for a moment the question of whether they are spirited or not, and focus solely on whether you can continue being with them. Are they so manipulative, draining, abusive, or otherwise harmful to your well-being that you have to get away? If so, then it doesn’t matter whether they have spirit or not. Are they so friendly and easy going that you are doing quite fine having them in your life? If so, then it doesn’t matter whether they have spirit or not. So from a practical perspective, you only have to be concerned with whether you can deal with having them in your life. Where the distinction between spirited and spiritless does come into play is in dealing with psychopathic people, where even after promising to change they keep returning to their abusive ways; then at some point, instead of rationalizing that they are just misguided and need even more time and attention, it is better to conclude that maybe they are acting perfectly in line with who they really are. Naive people who think everyone is equally good inside will keep rationalizing and taking the abuse, but those with higher understanding will recognize the warning signs of futility sooner and save themselves the trouble.
How is this concept of spiritless people not somehow divisive, racist, persecutory, and antithetical to the idea of human equality, unity, harmony, and brotherhood? – If the theory is true, that some people do in fact lack spirit, then the truth of the matter should not be ignored for the sake of political correctness. When properly applied, knowledge can lead to greater stability and harmony in the long run. For example, every attempted utopian society has failed because it was founded on naive assumptions about the makeup of its citizenry; selfish, psychopathic, predatory individuals end up corrupting the utopia. If the utopia were founded on full understanding of such types, then measures could have been put into place to prevent corruption. Also, a theory should not be blamed for the consequences of its misapplication; those who misapply it use it as a vehicle for the satisfaction of their own egos rather than applying it from a spiritual perspective. Instead of throwing out the theory because of its misapplication, better effort should be made to prevent its misapplication. Lastly, the unity of all life can be recognized without sacrificing awareness of the functional diversity comprising it; and only by properly understanding each part of that unity can the whole be recognized in full clarity instead of mere ignorant bliss.
Appendix II: Correlating Sources
John Baines – The Stellar Man
Rudolf Steiner – Theosophy
Rudolf Steiner – The Philosophy of Freedom
Rudolf Steiner – Outline of Occult Science
G. I. Gurdjieff – Views from the Real World
P. D. Ouspensky – In Search of the Miraculous
Clement Salaman, et al… – The Way of Hermes (Corpus Hermeticum)
Dion Fortune – Psychic Self-Defense
Boris Mouravieff – Gnosis, Volumes I-III
LKJ, et al… – The Cassiopaean Transcripts
Amit Goswami – The Self-Aware Universe
For excerpts from some of these sources, see this PDF.
Appendix III: Permutations of Metaphysical Components
To show the necessity of concepts like spirit, body, etheric, and astral, here is a list of how these components combine to form different kinds of entities. As you will see, the difference between these entities cannot be explained with fewer than those components.
Elementary matter:
body
Crystals and plants:
body | etheric
Average animals:
body | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans:
body | ego | etheric | astral
Spirited humans:
body | ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after choosing to incarnate, first stage:
astral | spirit
Spirited humans after choosing to incarnate, second stage
etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans shortly before birth:
body | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after childhood:
body | ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after physical death:
ego | etheric | astral | spirit
Spirited humans after “second” death, during the afterlife:
spirit
Spiritless humans after formation of embryo:
body | etheric
Spiritless humans shortly before birth:
body | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after childhood:
body | ego | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after physical death:
ego | etheric | astral
Spiritless humans after “second” death:
(nothing)
Artificial Humanoids:
body | ego | etheric
Etheric thought-forms and astral wildlife:
etheric | astral
Angelic beings:
astral | spirit
Demonic beings:
ego | etheric | astral
Spirited astral projectors:
ego | astral | spirit
Etheric aliens and transcended humans:
etheric | astral | spirit
Notes
1 In case anyone wonders why we even need terms like spirit, soul, astral, and etheric, it is because these constitute the simplest model that explains large body of known observations, in accordance with Occam’s Razor. People who ridicule the necessity of such metaphysical distinctions and believe only in the body, or only in body and soul, are leaving out certain crucial observations, thus their over-simplistic model suffices for their smaller set of givens. However, the model must be expanded to include observations by clairvoyants, the astutely perceptive, and anyone who has experienced the paranormal. In doing so, the additional concepts of spirit, soul, astral, and etheric enter the picture. I believe these are the minimal components necessary to explain spiritless people. But it explains a lot more, just see Appendix III. These terms are also not just ad hoc explanations, however. Instead of just being theoretical, the etheric and astral bodies are directly experienceable through astral projection and viewable by clairvoyants. ↩
2 Amit Goswami explains with great insight how nondeterministic consciousness acquires deterministic traits through conditioning in the physical body, how quantum systems can acquire classical characteristics. See chapters 13 and 14 of his book The Self-Aware Universe. ↩
3 What does it mean that the ego imprints itself upon the etheric component of the soul? For one, it ties into a lot of what Rudolf Steiner wrote concerning the etheric double, the doppelganger, that mysterious shadow side of ourselves that is antagonistic toward our spiritual well-being. It also ties into Steiner mentioning that in Asia where ancestor worship is common, demonic entities can wear the cast-off etheric shells of deceased persons and thereby receive unto themselves all the psychic energy given to that identity during worship. Further, the ego continuing after death in etheric form may explain certain types of ghosts, as well as the problem of astral/etheric impostors in channeling whereby a negative entity can closely mimic a deceased relative. All these phenomena suggest that some portion of a person’s worldly identity (ego) survives death, and since it cannot be via the physical body, it must be the next closest thing: the etheric component of the soul. And lastly, when it comes to true artificial intelligence in quantum computers and cybernetic beings, it should be expected that these will be accompanied by an etheric field, just as plants have an etheric field, which would assist in the artificial intelligence having some level of “life” and not be just a deterministic machine with pseudo-random output. ↩
4 The term “second death” is Biblical. “He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.” Revelation 2:11. “And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” Revelation 20:14-15. Boris Mouravieff and the Cassiopaeans would have interpreted this approximately as follows: ‘overcometh’ means having developed spirit, ‘second death’ is the dissolution of the etheric and astral components of the soul, and ‘lake of fire’ represents the undifferentiated group soul into which the soul dissolves. What does a fire do other than melt and turn to ashes, removing all trace of former identifiability? Second death happens after the first death. If the first death is death of the physical, then the second has to be death of the nonphysical. I believe this interpretation because it makes sense. ↩
5 “Higher” means higher in function, not positionally higher on the body, so the throat chakra is not a higher chakra since it is associated merely with speech and intellectual functions. In the Fourth Way system it correlates with the “lower intellectual center”. It probably developed or evolved along with human capacity for speech and abstract thinking, something most animals lack. That is why spiritless humans have a throat chakra as well, and why they can be intellectually sharp and have no limits to their speaking abilities. So it’s one of the lower chakras in terms of function. ↩
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)
